SEARCH!
Id Vlad Saved Scrape Time Status Scrape Result Original Ad Adarchiveid Creative Links Title Body Cta Type Link Url Pageid Page Name Page Profile Uri Page Like Count Collationcount Collationid Currency Enddate Entitytype Fevinfo Gatedtype Hasuserreported Hiddensafetydata Hidedatastatus Impressionstext Impressionsindex Isaaaeligible Isactive Isprofilepage Cta Text Pageinfo Pageisdeleted Pagename Reachestimate Reportcount Ad Creative Byline Caption Dynamic Versions Effective Authorization Category Display Format Link Description Link Url Page Welcome Message Creation Time Page Profile Picture Url Page Entity Type Page Is Profile Page Instagram Actor Name Instagram Profile Pic Url Instagram Url Instagram Handle Is Reshared Version Branded Content Current Page Name Disclaimer Label Page Is Deleted Root Reshared Post Additional Info Ec Certificates Country Iso Code Instagram Branded Content Spend Startdate Statemediarunlabel Actions
2,222,185
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2222178}'
No 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 😍Read the next chapters👉 This wasn’t the first time I received photos of Owen cheating on me. The blonde hair and slender build of the woman kissing him reminded me of my best friend Josie. Could it be
? No, she would never do that to me! With trembling fingers, I dropped my phone. How could my husband cheat on me?! I thought I was the most important person in his life. After 7 horrible years at the orphanage, I was adopted by Owen’s family. I saved Owen's life when we were young. His family was so grateful that they took me in. How could Owen betray me after everything we went through?! We grew up together and were always inseparable. We fell in love and got married when we were 22 years old. I can’t believe that was almost 3 years ago now. But Owen had been acting very strange lately. These photos seemed to explain why
 I had to confront him. “Owen?” I called out. “Owen, where are you?” He didn't answer. He must be upstairs. I walked up the stairs and heard him talking to his friend Simon on the phone. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: “No, I don’t think I love her anymore.” His words gave me icy chills. “You should be happy, Simon. I know you like Noah. If we get a divorce, you can have her.” Owen continued. “He said...what?” I couldn’t believe my ears and cried in my heart, “How dare he talk about me like that? I wasn't just some object he could give away! ” Hearing Owen’s frivolous talk with his friend, I felt sick. I grew up with him and got married for so many years. But he recently acted like a stranger. Did he have a new love? Why did he treat me in such a cruel way?! I was almost to open the door to question him, but suddenly I hesitated, “Question him and then what? Do I want divorce? No, I don’t think so. Anyway, I have to calm down. At least I need to have a talk with him first. I need to know what happened to our marriage.” So, I quietly made my way back downstairs. I tried to forget about what I heard by preparing dinner. As I was dishing up our pasta, the delightful scent of italian herbs drifted through the house. I heard Owen come downstairs. “Just in time for your dinner, hun!” I said, trying to sound normal. But he was wearing his coat and gelled hair. He looked handsome as ever and ready to leave. I could smell his aftershave - my favorite smell in the world. “Where are you going? It’s getting late and dinner is ready.” I said. “Dinner with a client. Don’t wait for me.” Owen replied and left without hesitation. I sat alone at the table, looking at the food I’d carefully prepared for him. Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I listlessly turned the spaghetti round and round with my fork. I wasn’t hungry. After storing away the leftovers, I stared at the TV for a while. Nothing could get my mind off of Owen and whoever that blonde tramp was. I made my way to the bathroom. I washed my mascara stained face and looked at myself in the mirror. Why did he stop loving me? Am I not beautiful enough? Did I not do enough to make him happy? I gave my body a scrutinizing glance, suddenly seeing all the parts of me that weren’t perfect. My belly wasn’t as flat as it used to be. Maybe I should’ve had my lips done, like my friend Josie. Mine always used to be fuller than hers. But now she had the plump, luscious lips of a model. After washing up, I went to bed. Dropping my face into my pillow, I felt miserable. I tried to fall asleep, but my mind kept wandering. Where was Owen? And with who? Will he even come home tonight? At 1 am, I finally heard the key turn in the front door. From all the stumbling I could hear Owen was very drunk. I swiftly made my way downstairs to help him to the bedroom. He started kissing me and said a blurry name. I tried to identify what it was. After he repeated it many times, I was shocked. It sounded like... “Joise”! “Josie
? Were you with Josie?” I asked with panic in my voice. I helped his heavy body into bed. He grunted some words I couldn’t understand. I couldn’t believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. I cried and pleaded with him to see that it was me, not Josie. He pushed me away. As his head hit the pillow, he started snoring right away. Looking at my husband - completely drunk - I didn’t recognize the man I knew and loved. I tried to sleep next to him. But it felt like I was lying next to a stranger. I went downstairs and sat on the sofa all night, wide eyed, thinking about what happened between us. The next morning, Owen came downstairs after a shower. I wanted to ask him how he was feeling. He must be hungover. When I got up from the couch, I felt very weak and feverish. The sleepless night must've made me sick. “Owen, are you OK?” I asked as I struggled to walk over to him. I really wanted to hug him. If only for a sense of comfort. He swept my arms away and told me to leave him alone. I was so weak and dizzy, his push made me fall. Owen was stunned for a moment. Then he said coldly, “If you’re sick, go see a doctor.” I scrambled up to my feet, and looked at him with a shocked expression. Suddenly, his phone rang. As he lifted it to his ear, the screen lit up. I could clearly see who was calling: “Josie”. Chapter 2 - Hope Noah My heart sank when Owen picked up the phone. The screen clearly said “Josie”. He answered: “Hello? Yes, of course, sir. I can take a look at those documents for you.” I couldn't believe Owen was lying to my face. He glanced at me, then quickly walked over to the kitchen. When he thought I couldn't hear him, his voice softened. He sounded so sweet. Although I couldn’t hear his words, the way he spoke to Josie reminded me of the beginning of our romance. Owen was still trying to hide his betrayal from me. He must have forgotten that he gave away his secret last night, when he called me Josie. Those pictures on my phone left no doubt. He was cheating on me, with my best friend. I leaned up against the wall. I felt weakened by my fever and this emotional rollercoaster. I stared at my husband as he came back inside the living room. He avoided my eyes. It felt as if he had become a stranger. In the past, he would’ve never let me suffer like this. “I’ll pick you up later.” Owen said, ready to go. I grabbed his hand and begged him to stay with me. “Please, don’t leave. I'm sick, Owen. I need to see a doctor. I’m too weak to be all by myself.” He was very impatient. He said he had some important business to deal with. I couldn’t help crying as I watched him leave. My husband and my best friend were betraying me, behind my back. I walked up the stairs slowly, carefully holding on to the railing. I was so weak and fragile. Bed rest was my best option right now. I really needed my husband to take care of me. When we got married, he vowed to me: “In sickness and in health, in good times and bad”. This was definitely a bad time, and he was nowhere to be seen. When I woke up from my nap, I felt even worse. In my feverish haze, I reached for my phone and tried to call Owen. I opened my recent contacts and found that Owen had not had any calls with me these days at all. I had to open the contact list to look for him, but a few minutes later I dialed out with a headache and dizziness. Almost immediately I heard: “Hello, Noah?” The voice on the phone sounded very deep. I figured Owen got a cold after his late night out. “I’m so sick, I’m so weak. I need to get to the hospital. Please, come back, please
” I pleaded, my voice weak and trembling. “I’ll be right there.” Said the voice on the phone and hung up right away. His voice sounded different from before. And his tone was a little urgent. What’s wrong? I didn’t have enough energy to think about it. At least he might still care about me. That comforted me a lot. Before long, there was a heavy knock on the door. Did Owen leave his key? I opened the door, expecting to look into Owen's gray eyes, but found Raymond's kind, hazel brown eyes instead. What was he doing here? Raymond was Owen’s uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, tanned and handsome. His chocolate brown hair matched his eyes. With his strong, square jaw and muscular body. I always thought Owen was one of the most attractive men I knew. It wasn't until Raymond’s appearance that I realized how dominant the handsome genes are in this family in terms of good looking. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back several years ago to take over his family’s business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. “Does Owen know you’re sick?” Raymond said, looking concerned. “How did you know I'm sick? Do I look that terrible?” I asked, suddenly aware that I was only wearing my little nightgown, had no make-up on and had my hair up in a messy bun. Raymond smiled. “Don't worry, Noah. I got your call earlier.” Oops, I must have pressed the number of “Owen’s Boss” instead of “Owen”. I apologized for the inconvenience. “You are a member of our family, Noah. It’s my duty to take care of you. And you are never an inconvenience to me.” Raymond said as he took me by the arm to support me. He led me to his streamlined, dark gray Mercedes to drive me to the hospital. I sat down on the cream colored leather seat. His car smelled brand new. The seat was heated, which helped warm me up, but I was still shivering. Raymond took off his suede blazer and handed it to me. His simple act of kindness made me feel warm, inside and out. “Thank you, Raymond. This means a lot to me.” I said with a relieved sigh. “Of course, Noah. Whenever you need me, I’ll be there.” He responded. He still had a slight Australian accent. He asked me what happened. I wouldn’t have shared my family’s private problems with another man who I didn’t even know very well. But at that time, I was on the very edge of a breakdown. I really needed someone to talk to. Yet when I lost two of my closest persons on the same day, my husband and my best friend, who else could I talk to? “I don’t think Owen loves me as much as before. It seems that he has some secrets with another woman, who used to be my best girlfriend. I couldn't sleep all night. I think that's what caused my fever.” I concluded. I was in tears again by the time I finished the story. “How could they do this to you? You are the best thing that's ever happened to Owen. If he can't see that, he is an even bigger idiot than I thought!” Raymond shouted out. His shocked, angry expression showed me how much he cared. “Please, don't say a word about this to Owen. I haven't confronted him yet. I need to do this myself.” I responded. We sat quietly for a while, his hand resting very close to my thigh. I felt so weak and miserable. But his presence helped. When seeing the private doctor, I tried to get out of the car but almost fell. Raymond flung an arm around me, just in time to catch me. I blushed as I looked up to him. My face was very close to his. His piercing eyes looked at me with an intensity I hadn’t seen before. I smelled something fresh. It might be his aftershave. I remembered Owen also used it, and I always told he that I love what he smelled. But I found Raymond’s aftershave smelled a little special. “Raymond? Noah? What are you doing?!” I suddenly heard Owen’s angry voice. Chapter 3 - Truth Noah Raymond quickly let go of me as Owen approached us. Just before taking a step back. I stumbled over to my husband. I wanted to lean on him for support, but he didn’t seem to care about me at all. All I could read on his face was anger. I tried to be strong and stand by myself, shivering with fever. “So, you’ve got a new love, huh? I saw you flirting with my uncle!” Owen spat his angry words at me. I turned pale. How could he say this to me? Especially after what he had done? I wasn’t the one who couldn’t be trusted! “Owen! How dare you talk to her like that! It’s not our family’s manner!” Raymond berated him. He was fuming with rage at the injustice. He also knew about Owen's betrayal. Owen was a little timid when Raymond got angry. Although Raymond was only 31 years old, he had become a successful CEO. He had idolized Raymond when he was a child. And now, Raymond was also his boss. Owen had recently started working at his company. Raymond’s fists were clenched and his tense muscles were visible through his buttoned up shirt. He looked like he was about to hit Owen. I didn’t want them to fight over me, so I tried to calm them both down. “Raymond, it’s okay. Owen will take me in to see a doctor. Thank you for driving me here.” I said gratefully. ‘Please, don’t say anything about Josie’, I tried to tell him mentally through the look in my eyes. He nodded slightly, as if he understood. He relaxed and his eyes softened when he looked at me. I turned back to my angry husband. I couldn’t detect any sign of trust in his eyes. I supposed he should be concerned about my health rather than the relationship between me and Raymond. “Owen, I can explain. I tried to call you, but I was so sick I accidentally dialed Raymond’s number. He brought me to see the doctor. You should be grateful to him. Without him I would still be miserable in bed, all alone.” Owen grabbed me and said, “Well, I was just on my way to come and get you. Then I saw you get out of uncle Raymond's car and ‘fall’ right into his arms.” He looked at Raymond with an arrogant smirk. “You can go back to your important job now, uncle. I’ll look after my wife.” Raymond’s eyes were cold, but he respected my wishes. He didn't object. After warning Owen that he’d better take good care of me, he got back in his car and drove off. Although I was glad I could lean on Owen, something didn't feel right. I realized I was still wearing his suede jacket. It was so soft and warm, protecting me from the cold autumn wind. When the doctor dealt with my fever, Owen didn’t want to speak to me, let alone look at me. He was engaging himself in typing on his phone. The doctor told me I shouldn't have waited much longer. My fever was so high I could have fainted. After getting examined and taking medicine for my fever, Owen drove me home. We sat next to each other in our car that held many memories. All our road trips and getaways together. Those times were over now. After an uncomfortable silence, I decided to address the elephant in the room. “Owen
 What is going on? Do you still love me? Do you still regard me as your wife?” I asked. “So what? Whose wife do you want to be?” Owen hissed. I couldn't believe how horrible he was to me after what he had done. “I know you cheated on me, Owen.” I uttered with pain in my voice. “You’ve been seeing Josie, right?” Owen stopped the car with a jerk and pulled over. We sat in silence for a while as he processed my words. “What do you know, Noah?” he pressed, looking me in the eyes at last. I finally confronted him about all the things that had been weighing heavily on my heart. I explained: “Someone sent me photos of the two of you together. The first time, they didn't show your face. So I didn’t want to believe it. But in the ones I received yesterday, it was clearly you. All those nights, when you told me you had to leave town for business... You lied to me. You spent them at a hotel with another woman! Then, last night, you kissed me and called me Josie. And this morning, I saw it was her calling you. You pretended it was a client. “Owen, we have grown up together since we were kids. I always thought we knew each other the most and could trust each other. I can’t believe you would cheat me like that!” I cried, “Owen, did you fall in love with another woman... Is she my best friend Josie?!” His eyes showed a moment of doubt. Then, resolution. His mouth tightened as he clenched his jaw. Just when I thought he wouldn’t answer, Owen said: “It’s true. I love her. I love Josie.” Chapter 4 - Hurt Noah I just couldn't accept it. I loved him so much. How could he cheat on me? “Why, Owen? I thought we loved each other. I thought we would be together forever. Did I do something wrong?” I cried. Owen didn't respond. He drove us home in silence. His cruelty was too much for me to bear. I stared at the raindrops on the window. I felt more depressed than ever. That afternoon, Owen left again. I tried having some food and a nap, hoping that would help me heal. But I just couldn't fall asleep until Owen came back home in the early evening. I had to talk to him. I got out of bed and met him at the top of the stairs. “Owen, we need to talk about what happened. You can't keep going out and avoiding me.” He was obviously drunk again. All he said was, “I don’t have anything to say to you. I am moving out, Noah. I supposed our years of marriage is a mistake!” I took his hands in mine and begged him to stay and try to work it out. But he shook off my hands and pushed me away. I was standing right on the edge of the staircase. His push made me lose balance, and I tumbled down the stairs. I managed to grab onto the railing so I didn’t fall all the way down. But my head hit the wall when I tried to break my fall. I felt my forehead was bleeding. It was so painful that I couldn’t get up. I thought Owen would help me, but only heard: “You lost your footing. It’s not my fault.” There was a sudden knock on the door. Owen stumbled past me down the stairs. “Raymond? What are you doing here? Now is not a good time.” “I came to ask you what is going on. You need to give me an explanation. You haven’t 
 Noah?” Raymond suddenly saw me sitting on the stairs behind Owen. He pushed Owen aside and ran over to me in alarm. Seeing my messy hair and injured forehead, he instantly knew what happened between us. He punched Owen in the face. “This is how you treat your wife?! I don’t believe you. Don’t you see Noah is bleeding? Did you hurt her? What a disgusting thing you smelled! You drunk idiot!” Raymond raged at his nephew. I didn’t even have time to explain. Raymond immediately wrapped me up in his suit jacket and took me to see the doctor. “Twice in one day? That must be a record.” The doctor said wearily. I gave her a wry grin and answered, “Not by choice
” The doctor took care of my wounds. I needed a couple of stitches and had some pretty bad bruises, but I would be okay. Thankfully, I didn't break any bones. It was getting dark outside. The autumn breeze was busy blowing the leaves off the maple trees surrounding the hospital parking lot. Raymond and I made our way back to the car. Our feet rustled through the thick carpet of yellow, brown and scarlet red leaves. After my second - and hopefully last - doctor's visit of the day, we sat next to each other in silence. We were back in his beautiful Mercedes. I could get used to these comfortable, heated seats. I felt a bit embarrassed. Raymond kept on having to save me. At least this time, I was wearing clothes and make-up, and my brown hair was neatly tied in a long, wavy ponytail. “I don’t normally need so much help, you know.” I broke the ice. “I happen to be a strong, independent woman most of the time.” Raymond laughed heartily. “Jokes aside, I'm really grateful for everything you've done for me.” I continued. “Why did you come over tonight, Raymond?” “Owen hadn’t come to work at the company for days. And I wanted to speak to him about what happened this morning, with you. I tried to call him, but he never answered. I decided to come over. To see for myself what was wrong with him.” Raymond explained. “I just can’t believe what he did to you!” He continued. “If he ever does anything like that again, please tell me. I’ll teach him a lesson.” His stern face showed how much he meant it. I took a deep breath. He had a way of making me feel safe and secure. “Thank you, Raymond. I’m okay now. It was an accident. Owen didn’t push me off the stairs on purpose. He didn’t mean to hurt me.” I explained. Raymond looked a little angry, but he still carefully drove me home. “Goodbye, Raymond. Thank you again, for everything.” I said with feeling as he hugged me. “Bye, Noah. It’s been my pleasure. Please be safe. Call me if you need anything.” He said. He gently patted me on my head as comfort as if I was a little girl and got back in his car. His simple actions made me feel warm. I thanked him and walked home. I entered the house. It was quiet and dark downstairs. I walked up to our room. When I opened our bedroom door, all I could see was Owen and Josie kissing on the bed. Chapter 5 - The Necklace Noah I couldn’t believe my eyes! While the hours I was leaving, my husband was screwing with my best friend in my room! Didn’t he remember I got hurt because of him?! How ridiculous! Even though I had seen Owen and Josie’s betrayal before in photos, witnessing it in real life was way worse. It felt like a million knives stabbed me in the chest. My heart shattered. “How dare you cheat on me in our home! In our own bed, for God’s sake!” I cried out. They hadn’t heard me open the bedroom door over the romantic music that was playing. They turned around with shocked looks on their faces. If I wasn’t so devastated, it might’ve been funny. Owen's mouth had lipstick smears all over it, and Josie’s blonde hair was disheveled. They were both in their underwear. Clothes were spread out all over our bedroom floor. I tried to hold back my tears. I didn't want to show them my pain. My crying might come across as weakness. I demanded an explanation. “I don’t believe this. Owen! Did you forget I am your wife?! Josie, why did you betray me too?! I treat you as my best friend. How dare you take my husband away from me!” I insisted. Josie hid away in Owen’s arms. Owen comforted her gently, then snapped at me: “You’ve already seen us together anyway, haven't you, Noah?” “I am done with you.” He continued. “Our whole relationship was based on a lie. Josie should’ve been with me all along!” I didn’t understand. “What are you talking about, Owen?” He held up a delicate golden necklace with a tear shaped ruby that had been resting on Josie’s collarbone. “Remember this, Noah? The truth has finally come out. It was Josie who saved my life all those years ago, not you. You pretended that it was you in front of my parents. You’ve made her suffer long enough!” I was shocked. Why did Josie have my necklace? I couldn't believe her betrayal. I tried to explain to Owen that I lost that necklace before I was adopted by his family. I told him I would never lie to him. Especially about something so important. But Owen didn’t believe me. “Josie,” I cried. “How could you do this to me? Why would you steal my necklace? You know how much it means to me! We’ve been best friends since the orphanage, haven’t we? Does that mean nothing to you?” “Noah, you know this necklace has always belonged to me. I was the one who saved Owen. But you stole my life to be adopted,”Josie played innocent with me, “I should have been the one who grew up with Owen! I see you as my sister, so I never attempted to reveal your lie until Owen found this necklace in my old jewelry box several months ago.” This convinced Owen even more that I had been bullying her. He wrapped his arms around her. Over his shoulder, when he couldn’t see, Josie gave me a quick, mean smirk. I knew Josie had a mean side. She always had, even when we were kids. But so far, she had only taken it out on her boyfriends and whoever got on her bad side, not on me. I never thought she might treat me in such a mean way! I had searched everywhere but couldn't find my necklace. It turned out that she was the thief who was always around me. How could she tell such outrageous lies as if it were natural I left the bedroom, rushed downstairs and broke down on the couch. Oh, what a nightmare! How could I make Owen see the truth? A little later, Owen and Josie came downstairs, all dressed up again. Josie was wearing her Prada pumps and the sleek, mint green dress I gifted her for her birthday. It accentuated her long legs and slender silhouette. I had to admit, she looked beautiful. I used to dress in a simple way such as simple jeans, white blouse and sneakers. Maybe I looked less attractive compared to Josie. Owen had an arm around Josie’s waist and warned me, “You’d better stay out of our life from now on. I’ll move to another villa with Josie.” I couldn't believe it. After 3 years of marriage, he trusted her story over mine. And now he wanted nothing to do with me. We used to be happily married. Our whole lives, ever since I saved him, we had been so close. We used to laugh together, cry together, play pranks on each other
 But now, everything changed, simply because of a necklace. In fact, “necklace” is just an excuse for his betrayal. I didn’t believe our years of affection couldn’t prove my heart. “Noah, my life was ruined by you. You owe me that.” Josie said. “One day you’ll both regret this. I didn’t do anything wrong.” I sobbed. As they walked out, I faintly heard Owen reply: “It’s my fault. I should have found you earlier, or you wouldn’t have suffered so much.” I could only guess at his last insult as the door closed behind them. I zoned out in front of the TV and poured myself some of Owen’s whisky. The past couple of days had been the worst of my life ever since I lost my parents. My body and mind had been through so much. I felt numb. I must have fallen asleep on the couch. The sudden loud jingle of my phone ringing woke me up. The bright midmorning sun was shining in through the large windows. Looks like I slept in late. Disoriented, I picked up my phone and saw it was Owen calling. I accepted the call and brought the phone to my ear. Before I could say a word, I heard Owen’s angry shouting: “How dare you do this to Josie! Those guys you hired? You must pay for what you have done!” Chapter 6 - Choice Noah “What?! What guys? I just woke up, Owen. I have no idea what you’re talking about.” I replied to the angry voice on the phone. “More lies! I can’t believe you, Noah. You're despicable!” Owen shouted. He was so loud, I had to move the phone away from my ear. “Owen, please calm down. All I remember is you leaving with Josie last night. I fell asleep on the couch. What happened?” “Josie is in the hospital because of you. I demand that you come here right now and apologize to her!” He ended the call before I could reply. What was this about? Would my life ever go back to normal? I decided to find out what was going on. My fever was over. Although my head still hurt, the wound was healing rapidly. I took a refreshing shower and got into a pencil skirt and light blue blouse. I combed my hair and decided to wear it in natural loose waves today. After a quick breakfast, I slipped into my high heels and coat, and made my way to my car. It was a crisp sunny day. I arrived at the hospital. At least it wasn't me who needed to see the doctor this time. “Oh, it’s our ‘old friend’.” The nurse said jokingly. I smiled as she directed me to Josie’s room. As soon as I knocked on the door, Owen opened it with an enraged look on his face. “Finally! That took you long enough.” He whispered angrily. “Josie is sleeping.” He came out and gently closed the door behind him. We walked towards the chairs in the hallway. “I have no idea what happened, Owen.” I said honestly. “Can you please tell me what is going on? Some guys attacked her?” “Are you still pretending you weren't behind this? You are unbelievable.” He shook his head, then continued. “Josie was attacked by some hooligans this morning, on her way to work. She shouted out and fainted from fear. Thankfully, a police officer was nearby. He heard her scream. She has a heavy concussion from the fall. She'll have to stay here a few days to recover.” “What? That's horrible!” I replied in shock. Although I was angry with Josie, I wouldn't wish this on anyone. “Stop your act now, Noah. Those guys were arrested. They told the police someone paid them to kidnap Josie, because she broke up a marriage.” No wonder he doubted me. But I couldn’t believe the trust between us was so fragile. “Would you believe me if I swore to you it wasn't me?” I asked with a last glimmer of hope. His reply made it clear to me that there was no hope left for us: “Never again will I believe a single word you say, Noah.” I refused to apologize. I didn't have anything to do with this. If anyone needed to stand out and make an apology, it was them for what they had done to me On my way out, I contacted a friend who had lots of connections all over the city. I asked her to investigate the situation. I also called the office on my way home, to let them know I was still recovering from my fever and head wound. My boss was understanding. She told me to take as long as I needed. In the evening, Owen came home just as I was about to have dinner. “I didn’t prepare your dinner. I guess you would have dinner with Josie?” I said plainly. I didn’t know why he came back at this time, but I didn’t care about it anymore. He ignored my words and said, “You still don’t want to apologize, right? You have two choices, Noah. Apologize and make amends with Josie, or divorce me and get out of this house!” “Josie is the one who betrayed us both. She lied to you, Owen. She stole my necklace. She is the one who should apologize!” I argued. Owen burst out in rage and slapped me in the face. I stared at him in disbelief. I was totally disappointed. Over the past few days he had hit me, pushed me, cheated on me. He had hurt me in every way. I made up my mind. “I choose divorce.” I said coldly. “Good. My lawyer will contact you in the next morning,”Owen said ruthlessly with a wicked smile, “Oh, I’ve prepared another ‘surprise’ for you. Hope you will enjoy it!” LEARN_MORE https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12690&u Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ 20 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 redtgb.com DCO https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12690&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/455865391_898185752348242_4786861724337625454_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=jaAalbhValsQ7kNvgG7mhhB&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aa4FXanmh5xWNDFBTIZEpKc&oh=00_AYBOGRu6ofb1-m-a0PB9lF2X_Wv0LUPumDkLzVcWwxazuw&oe=671915F8 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,040
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2222020}'
Yes 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 😍Read the next chapters👉 Chapter 1 Everyone called her a party girl. This time, however, Mia Shaw finally met her match. The whole city was waiting to see her make a fool of herself. There was a dinner party following her breakup with her ex. Unexpectedly, she hooked up with the most esteemed man in Hampshire City at this party. He was the perfect husband, but he had one fatal flaw. 
 The ballroom was dazzling with lights and elegantly dressed guests. In the southeastern corner, Victor Gray was chatting up a beautiful woman. He had his arms wrapped around her, and he was completely unaware of Mia approaching. “Victor, I heard you and Mia have set a date for your marriage. Congratulations!” “I never said I’d marry her. Now that she’s done fooling around, she wants a decent man to settle down with? It’s wishful thinking on her part.” His friend was surprised. “Haven’t you been pursuing her for years?” “I was only pretending to be in love with her.” Victor caressed the woman’s waist and replied indifferently. “Everyone else has had their fun with her. I’m not about to marry someone like that.” Mia was shocked. Victor had always appeared devoted to her. Although she was not particularly fond of him, she had taken their engagement seriously and even announced it herself. She usually rejected others, but it turned out that she could be rejected too. Right then, someone noticed her and started signaling to Victor. Victor received the cue and turned around. He panicked for a moment when he saw Mia. But he quickly hid it and pretended to be unbothered. “Since you’ve heard everything, let’s clear things up. I invited you here to break up with you, not announce our wedding. Ivy’s conceived, and I need to accept responsibility.” The crowd turned their eyes toward them. There was surprise, but mostly jeers. After all, Mia getting dumped was quite the show. Despite her tarnished reputation, she had been lucky enough that the Gray family was willing to accept her. Without Victor, who else would want her? No matter how enchanting she was, everyone still treated her like dirt. Mia remained composed and showed no reaction. She then scanned the room until her gaze landed on a handsome man in the corner. She was looking at Nolan Locke, the Locke family’s wealthy and aloof heir. This family had a century-old empire and held a near-royal status in Hampshire City. Even the Gray family had to respect them. She gracefully walked up to Nolan in her champagne-colored gown. Mia had such refined beauty that it was as if she had been sculpted by a master. Nolan assessed her with calm eyes as she wrapped her fingers around his tie and gave it a few twists. He narrowed his eyes but did not stop her. She leaned in and whispered, “Actually, I had my eye on you first, but I couldn’t resist Victor’s relentless pursuit. Now that we’ve broken up, I’d like to pursue you. Is that okay?” Victor was the first to react. He nearly jumped up and scoffed loudly. “Mia, are you crazy? Trying to salvage your dignity by going after Nolan? He’s a good friend of mine. What makes you think he’d give you any attention?” Mia ignored him as if his words were just white noise. Her shimmering eyes stayed fixed on Nolan as she waited quietly for his response. There was a hint of interest in his dark eyes, and he smirked. “Sure. You can pursue me. Don’t mind him.” As soon as he spoke, the room erupted into murmurs. Even the boastful Victor was taken aback. Mia was not confident that Nolan would entertain her advances. The Gray and Locke families were family friends, so Nolan would likely reject her. If he did that, she would also be humiliated. However, she did not care. Dignity was something she had lost long ago. She suddenly expressed interest in Nolan just to spite Victor. She released Nolan’s tie and prepared to leave. However, he grabbed her waist and pulled her close with his hand firmly on her back. His deep voice was full of allure. “Didn’t you say you wanted to pursue me? Leaving already?” Mia frowned slightly. Nolan was not playing by the rules and being even more proactive than she had expected. She only mentioned that she would pursue him, not that she would start immediately. But since they were still in public, she had to keep up the act. Her fingers crawled up his neck as she murmured shyly, “There are too many people here.” “Alright. Let’s go somewhere less crowded,” Nolan easily agreed and surprised Mia with his compliance. He wrapped his arm around her as everyone watched. Victor’s shouting followed them while they exited the ballroom, but Nolan ignored him. Eventually, Victor caught up to them. “Nolan, you’re taking this joke too far.” Nolan turned back calmly. “Weren’t you just playing with her? You wronged her first, so don’t put the blame on others. I’m taking her away.” With that, he led Mia downstairs. Mia felt a bit awkward. “Mr. Locke, thank you for helping me out.” Nolan had always been Mia’s type, both in terms of appearance and personal qualities. When she first met the men, she was indeed more interested in Nolan. But Victor announced that he wanted to woo her, so all his friends avoided her to prevent any misunderstandings. Otherwise, she might have actually pursued Nolan herself. Nolan looked at her. His affectionate and inviting eyes seemed to whisper sweet nothings. “Do you really want to pursue me?” “Maybe I’ll give it a shot. There’s no one I can’t win over,” Mia replied. Nolan smiled faintly. Perhaps he was amused, or he found her amusing. “Pursuing me won’t be easy.” “I’m not afraid of a challenge.” “Then, show me your sincerity.” Mia looked at him in confusion. Forty minutes later, she understood what he meant by “sincerity.” He had taken her to a hotel. As they fell onto the large bed, Mia felt a little disoriented. What was this? She had never heard of showing sincerity by starting in bed. This sequence seemed illogical. By the time she realized what was happening, there was no turning back. The soft and clean sheets beneath them creased and ruffled. Nolan had a reputation for being chaste and unmotivated by lust. Meanwhile, Mia was a reputed vixen of the city. But at that moment, she felt that Nolan played the game far better than she did. In reality, Mia was still innocent, and Nolan was her first. Midway through, he seemed to realize this as well, and surprise flashed in his eyes. “You’re...” Feeling embarrassed, Mia pretended to be impatient. “Are we doing this or not? If we are, hurry up. I don’t like men who talk too much in bed.” Nolan raised an eyebrow in amusement, and an unreadable smile crossed his face. After a heated night, Mia woke up late the next morning. But Nolan was nowhere to be seen in the room. Her clothes were hanging neatly on the couch beside the bed and within easy reach. Last night, they had been scattered all over the floor. So, Nolan probably tidied the place when he got up. Chapter 2 After Mia changed her clothes, Nolan returned to the room. Mia was slightly startled. “I thought you had already left.” Nolan remained silent, and his gaze fell on the spot where she had slept. The white sheets bore a red stain. Nolan’s expression was complex. Rumors had painted Mia as a woman who had been with countless men, and everyone thought that her dignity had been tarnished long ago. He never expected her to be the first time. Mia thought he might be worried that she would use this to cling to him. So, she spoke first, “Don’t worry. I have no hang-ups, and I won’t expect you to take responsibility. This was my choice.” Sleeping with a handsome man like Nolan did not feel like a loss to her. His skills had matched his looks, and she had enjoyed it. It seemed fair. Nolan was about to say something but paused. He chose his words carefully before he finally said, “A single night doesn’t really mean anything.” Mia nodded in understanding, as this was within her expectations. Nolan called for room service, and soon, they delivered a lavish breakfast spread. Both of them sat at the table and ate in an oddly silent atmosphere. Mia accidentally smeared some of the sandwich she was eating on her lips. She was about to wipe it off with a napkin when Nolan reached across and steadied her chin with one hand. Then, he wiped the smudge off with the thumb of his other hand. It was a moment of closeness in their sober state. Unexpectedly, Mia felt her face warm up. “Mia, once you start pursuing me, you can’t pursue anyone else,” Nolan said as he looked intently at her. Mia was taken aback. “Why not?” Nolan frowned, and he was puzzled by her question. Mia explained, “If I’m the one pursuing, the initiative is mine. If I can’t win you over, aren’t I allowed to give up and pursue someone else?” Her logic stumped Nolan for a moment. Mia added, “Besides, I’ve decided not to pursue you anymore.” Nolan furrowed his brows even further, and his demeanor became cold. “What did you say?” “We’ve already slept together before I’ve had the chance to pursue you properly. Do I really need to continue?” Mia spread her hands. Nolan could not help but laugh, albeit bitterly. He remembered the rumors painting Mia as a party girl. She truly lived up to her reputation. “So, you pursue someone just to sleep with them?” The usually aloof Nolan Locke was almost driven to say something as undignified as “Even if you have my body, you won’t have my heart.” “Not really,” Mia admitted and felt a bit guilty. “But it’s not like you’d actually marry me.” “Who says it’s impossible?” Nolan replied slowly. Mia was stunned. Although the Shaw family was part of the elite, it did not compare to the century-old, prestigious families like the Gray and Locke families. The Locke family was influential in real estate, tourism, energy, finance, and more. Mentioning the Locke family in Hampshire City alone could shake the ground. Families clamored to align themselves with the Locke family through marriage. The Shaw family did not come close. Would the Locke family really consider her? Was Nolan just playing with her? Mia put down her cutlery. “I’m full. Could you please take me home, Mr. Locke?” Nolan was frustrated, and he felt that she was not taking him seriously. After a drag, he nonchalantly said, “And here I thought I had met someone interesting. Miss Shaw, you might as well go back on your own. I’m not headed that way.” Mia picked up her bag and stood up gracefully. “Mr. Locke, don’t bother trying to provoke me. I may not have the best reputation, but I have my principles. I won’t be anyone’s mistress.” Mia’s aunt, Ellen Shaw, had pressured her to marry a man over seventy to escape her circumstances, but she was not about to jump from one cage into another. She sought an equal relationship. Only then would she have the freedom to pursue what she wanted. Mia turned to leave, but as she opened the door, Nolan’s voice rang out. “I can’t promise I’ll marry you, but becoming an official couple isn’t out of the question.” Mia stopped in her tracks. She really needed to improve her status, especially if she wanted to be with someone as influential as Nolan. Only then would she not be treated like a commodity or be handed out to anyone who showed interest. Ellen had tolerated her past relationship with Victor because of the Gray family’s status. Since Victor had broken off their engagement, Mia was worried about facing Ellen at home. Her suggestion for Nolan to drive her home had also been strategic. If Ellen saw that Mia had gotten with Nolan, she would likely be less critical. “Really? I’ll hold you to it, then.” Mia turned around with gleaming eyes. “I don’t have many virtues, but the one I do have is loyalty!” Mia knew that it would be tough. However, with Nolan’s heart softening, she was no longer afraid about not winning him over. She may not have much experience in pursuing others, but she was well-versed in being pursued. With sincere intentions, she was sure that she could turn this small opening into a real opportunity. Nolan began to walk away. After a few steps, he noticed that Mia had not followed, so he turned back with a frown. “Aren’t you coming?” Mia feigned ignorance. “So, we’re headed the same way now?” Nolan did not reply this time and just continued walking. Bouncing after him, she caught up and entered the elevator with him. Her exquisite face carried a hint of playfulness. Nolan’s expression remained impassive, and his tall figure exuded a silent coldness. However, he seemed less unapproachable next to the woman with a bright, blooming smile. Eventually, Nolan dropped Mia off at her home. The car glided smoothly up to the front of the villa without any attempt to hide. “Thank you for the ride, Mr. Locke,” Mia said as she got out of the car before bowing slightly in gratitude. “It was on my way,” Nolan replied. The car window rolled up and obscured his face behind the privacy glass. Then, the car pulled away. Mia stood there and remained polite as she watched him drive off. She took her time to enter the house. While she bent down to change her shoes, a fierce female voice bombarded her with questions, “Where were you last night? You didn’t come home! And who dropped you off?!” Ellen was standing at the center of the living room, and her stern gaze was fixed on Mia. Mia’s mother had passed away early on, while her father never provided for her. He was mostly reliant on his brother and sister-in-law’s charity throughout his life. As they did not have children of their own, Mia’s father had shamelessly exchanged her for a substantial sum of money. Ellen had been meticulous in Mia’s upbringing by making her attend classes for piano, cello, dance, horse riding, and golf. Everything a lady of a wealthy household should know, Mia had to learn. Everyone praised Ellen for her generosity toward a child who was not her own. But only Mia knew that Ellen saw her as a valuable asset. She was to be groomed for an advantageous marriage. As such, Ellen was particularly strict with Mia; she allowed her almost no personal freedom. “It was Nolan Locke, the Locke family’s eldest son.” At the mention of Nolan’s name, Ellen’s face immediately lit up. “The heir to the Locke Group, Nolan Locke?” Mia nodded quietly. Ellen quickly dropped the subject. Mia scoffed inwardly. Ellen did not truly care whether she was fooling around with men. All that mattered to Ellen was the status of the man involved and whether he could be of benefit to her career. Chapter 3 “Tell me. What’s going on with you and Victor?” “We broke up. He initiated it.” “The engagement announcement was already made public. Do you think this is some child’s play?” “He cheated, and that woman is carrying his child. It’s better this way. I don’t want to have anything to do with him anymore.” “Useless!” Ellen cursed. However, it was unclear if she was scolding Victor for his lack of morals or Mia for failing to secure her man. Ellen grew increasingly angry. She strode over to Mia and poked her temple. “Do you really think you can level up to the Locke family? What makes you think someone like Nolan Locke would care for your background? I’ll lay it out for you now. Either you make up with Victor and continue with the wedding or start accompanying me to social events again and prepare for an arranged marriage.” The mention of an arranged marriage made Mia shiver. Previously, Ellen had mentioned a property tycoon in his seventies. The man had outlived two wives and had numerous children, some old enough to be Mia’s parents. The first thing he did was demand that Mia devote herself to serving his entire family after marriage. This was not a marriage proposal; it was a job offer for a maid. Mia had also heard that despite his age, the tycoon was notoriously promiscuous. He had ruined many of his young lovers, which included celebrities. Ellen only stopped pushing her for more matchmaking after she started dating Victor. The reason was his family background was comparable to the tycoon’s. 
 Ellen sent Mia back to her room. Shutting the door, Mia threw herself onto the bed and rolled into the covers. Tears silently streamed down her face. She just needed to hold on a little longer. Once she received her appointment notice from the Hampshire City Art School, she could move out and escape Ellen’s control. Mia then took out her phone. Victor had been bombarding her with calls and messages. He was questioning why she was hooking up with his friend. Annoyed, Mia immediately blocked him. Nolan’s number, which she had recently added, lay quietly in her address book. It seemed like they had reached some kind of agreement, but she still felt that he might have been impulsive. He could very well forget about their arrangement. So, in the following days, Mia did not reach out to him or see him. She was busy with her new job. Ellen did not allow Mia to rest for long. She was eager to bring her along to high-society parties and business gatherings. At the events, Ellen and Mia moved through the crowds as they exchanged toasts and pleasantries. Mia was a stunning beauty, and naturally, she became the center of attention. Many wealthy businessmen and political figures gave her favorable attention. So, who said beauty was not valuable? In such environments, beauty could indeed translate into a certain amount of worth. In one evening, Ellen had secured several significant business deals. Meanwhile, Mia had exchanged contact information with many influential people. At the end of the party, Ellen suddenly pushed Mia toward a construction magnate. “Mr. Tate, I’m entrusting Mia in your care tonight. If she does anything unsatisfactory, please be patient.” “Mrs. Shaw, please don’t mind us. Don’t worry. Once Mia has had her fun, I’ll escort her back.” Even Mia, who often played the fool, understood the implication. Despite her notorious reputation, some people were still eager to court her. However, Mia would turn many down and offend them by using her relationship with Victor as an excuse. Unfortunately, Victor had just dumped her before their engagement. She had lost any bargaining power in marriage negotiations. Rather than waste her youth and beauty, Ellen decided it would be more profitable to send her to interested executives as a form of benefit exchange. The realization sent a chill through Mia’s body. She also felt heartbroken because she could not believe that Ellen could be so cruel. “Are you tired, Mia? Why don’t you sit down over there?” George Tate came closer with a smile that revealed his ulterior motives. He did not give Mia a chance to reject. Instead, he put his arm around her shoulder and guided her toward a secluded corner. His motives were glaringly obvious. His urgency had been apparent even during the party. Mia endured his advances with disgust while she quickly thought of ways to get rid of the old lecher. Once seated, George did not hesitate to place his rough hand on her behinds. Mia stood up abruptly. Her face was pale, but she held back her anger for the Shaw family’s sake. “I need to use the restroom. I drank too much.” “Alright, go ahead. But come back quickly.” George’s smile lingered as he watched her. To him, she looked like a lamb that could not escape his grasp. Mia quickly walked in the opposite direction. She did not really know where the restroom was; she just wanted to get away. However, George followed her. Alarm bells rang in Mia’s head. She started to run even though her mermaid-style evening gown made it difficult. Worried about being caught by George, Mia pushed a random door open and found herself face to face with Victor. Victor was sitting right in front of the door on a couch. He was playing cards with a few acquaintances whom Mia recognized. What made the situation more awkward was that Victor’s new girlfriend, Ivy Brent, was also present. His body tensed when he saw Mia. Sensing Victor’s discomfort, Chris Hughes followed his gaze and spotted Mia too. He was seated next to Sam Andrews, so he gave him a nudge with his elbow. “What’s the matter? Is it too cramped, or are you trying to flirt with me?” As Sam looked up, his words got caught in his throat as if he’d seen a ghost. “You guys were right. She really couldn’t stand being away from Victor. Look, she’s already back,” he said. “Victor, she must be here to confront you!” Seeing Mia, Ivy’s innocent face instantly turned pale. She clung tightly to Victor’s arm, and her look of distress made it seem as if Mia was the aggressor. Victor glanced back at Mia but ignored her presence. “Are we playing or not? Let’s continue.” “Victor, I’m not feeling well... I think I want to go home...” Ivy whispered. “What’s wrong? Do you need to go to the hospital?” Victor asked gently. His concern was evident. Sam could not bear to watch Ivy’s act and directly addressed Mia, “Mia, Victor and Ivy are happy together. What are you doing here? Ask yourself. Weren’t you also at fault for what happened between you two? Ivy’s a thousand times better for him than you ever were. Be sensible and stop bothering him.” Mia had no intention of entering upon seeing them. “You’re all mistaken, I was just looking for someone and walked into the wrong place,” she replied coolly and stepped out without missing a beat. Right then, her primary concern was George. Distracted, she turned and bumped into someone’s arms. Chapter 4 Mia’s reaction was almost reflexive as she pushed the person away in a panic and nearly stumbled from retreating. Nolan’s expression darkened slightly as he steadied her. “What happened?” He had been with the group in the private room too. Initially, he and Victor had a falling out, but it did not take long for Victor to seek him out. Victor felt that a woman like Mia was not worth losing years of brotherhood over. So when Victor came out for fun, he called Nolan to join him. To Nolan’s surprise, he ran into Mia. His gaze drifted downward, and he noted the curve of her waist. There was no question that she had an appealing figure. Her waist was slender enough for him to hold with one hand, and her skin looked like porcelain under the warm light. Her entire being seemed soft and delicate. Anyone who saw her would yearn to get a closer look. However, the fear in her eyes was evident; she was clearly scared of something. When Mia realized that it was Nolan, she stopped, and a sigh of relief escaped her lips. Just then, Victor’s voice echoed from the room. “Nolan, what’s taking you so long? We’re all waiting!” Nolan hummed in response and released Mia before he entered the room. Mia stood frozen for a second. Nolan and Victor had been at each other’s throats not long ago, but it seemed that all animosity had disappeared. That figured. Why would she be worth sacrificing their brotherhood, which began in their cribs? She did not deserve it. Although she had not actively pursued Nolan or tried to contact him recently, his detached demeanor suggested that he did not care. His pcraziness in bed that night contrasted sharply with his current indifference. Men like Nolan were at the pinnacle of the social pyramid. To them, brief flings were nothing more than trivial distractions and not worth any emotional investment. He had likely forgotten the promises he had made that night. Mia smiled bitterly to herself and headed toward the outdoor area of the lounge. Many guests were getting some air there. All of a sudden, someone with a strong hand pulled her into a security passageway. A man pinned her against the door while he restrained her hands. His manly, overpowering scent flooded her senses, and she was terrified. Mia tried to kick the figure before her, but he stopped her with his leg. “So rough,” the man teased. The motion sensor light came on, and Mia saw Nolan’s face. “Why are you here? What are you doing...?” “I stepped out for fresh air. What are you sneaking around for?” Nolan asked without changing their compromising position in the secluded space. His tone was devoid of emotion yet somehow laced with underlying desire. Mia was contemplating asking him for help when George’s voice echoed down the corridor. It struck her like thunder. “Mia, stop hiding. The restroom is in the other direction. Come out. Let me take you there.” George’s tone made her stomach turn. She stopped pushing Nolan away and gave him a pleading look instead. She was hoping that he would not hand her over. Initially resisting physical contact, she suddenly seemed to find solace in Nolan’s arms. Seeing Mia cling to him like a frightened kitten, Nolan raised his brows in curiosity and watched the unfolding drama. He was familiar with George Tate, a material supplier who had risen to wealth in recent years. George was known for his predatory behavior toward female college students. Considering Mia’s situation at the Shaw residence, it was not hard to guess what was happening. However, unless Mia spoke up, Nolan was not inclined to intervene on his own. “So, aren’t you going out? He’s looking for you,” he whispered close to her forehead, and his breath tickled her. Mia clenched her fists and found the humiliation unbearable. “Can you help me?” Her voice was low and desperate. Nolan replied, “You only seek me out when you need something. I’m not some saint or one of your on-call lackeys.” Mia took in his words for a moment. Was he calling her out for not keeping in touch? She glanced at his face with bright eyes and playfully scratched his waist with her slender hand. As Nolan looked down, his gaze intensified. His lean muscles tensed under her gentle touch as well. She then stood on tiptoes and kissed him on the lips. His lips were dry and cool. They also had a lingering scent of tobacco and mint. Mia had no plans to deceive Nolan. She knew too well that tricking him would be like walking into a trap. So, she gave him what he wanted instead. She could tell by his gaze that his intentions were not pure. With that, she kissed him carefully and grazed the surface of his lips without much skill. She sensed that Nolan was not particularly impressed as he looked at her indifferently and observed her attempt to please him. Feeling challenged, Mia wondered if she was not attractive enough for him. She intentionally leaned closer, and their lips met. When she gently bit his upper lip, she sensed his breath faltering slightly. His dark and intense eyes were filled with desire. Just then, Mia deliberately stopped and pulled away. No sooner did she step back that she felt his arms wrap around her waist. He pulled her back toward him and kissed her. This time, he took the lead with precision and skill. It did not take long for Mia to feel overwhelmed and breathless under his assertive embrace. Soon, she was leaning weakly against his chest. Nolan’s breathing was uneven as he shifted her against the door for support. His advances became fierce and relentless. When he finally released her, Mia’s lips were numb and probably swollen. For some reason, it felt like he was punishing her. Although she was breathing heavily and covered in the scent of tobacco and mint, she did not find it unpleasant. However, she did not realize how enticing she looked. The pleading gaze in her moist eyes made her appear innocent but provocative. Passion was still in the air when the doorknob suddenly turned. Nolan calmly caressed Mia’s hair and hid her by the door before he opened it. “Mr. Locke?” “What’s with all this racket?” Nolan responded with displeasure. With an embarrassed smile, George said, “I was looking for someone. I must’ve made a mistake.” Nolan did not have to say another word for George to scurry away. He then closed the door behind him. “Thank you,” Mia said. Nolan responded, “I’ll take you home in a bit. Now that George has seen you with me, he probably won’t bother you anymore.” Mia nodded obediently. As Nolan stared at her, he saw a seemingly innocent girl who was actually heartless and crafty. He felt that she could manipulate a man’s emotions effortlessly while appearing clueless and innocent. Victor’s companion, Ivy, kind of reminded him of Mia. The motion-sensor light dimmed, and an eerie silence settled in the darkness. Nolan’s sharp and possessive gaze was fixed on Mia. He seemed predatory and ready to pounce at any moment. During these tense seconds, Mia could feel him staring at her. Her heart pounded, as though it was about to leap out of her chest. Nolan took a step closer, and his tall figure loomed over her. Chapter 5 Just as Mia thought Nolan was about to do something, his phone started to vibrate in his pocket. Nolan answered the call, “What’s up?” “Where are you? You vanished again after you sat down. You didn’t go chasing after girls, did you?” Victor’s voice was particularly clear in the quiet environment. Nolan glanced at Mia and asked meaningfully, “What are you worried about?” “What am I worried about? Don’t flatter yourself. Who is worried about you?” “You’re worried about who I’m with?” “I don’t understand what you’re talking about. Suit yourself. I had to beg you to come out anyway,” Victor grumbled as he hung up. Mia and Nolan knew him well enough to understand that he was feeling guilty. She could not help but laugh. “Others would think that you two were the ones in a relationship.” Nolan shot her a look as the motion sensor light came back on, and the previously ambiguous atmosphere disappeared. He then headed for the door. “Let’s go.” He was back to his distant and refined self. Mia followed him and admired his tall figure from behind. Nolan dropped Mia off at the villa where she lived with Ellen and her husband. However, Mia never told Nolan that if she did not leave with George Tate tonight, Ellen would not let it slide. Ultimately, it was a family issue. Forget Nolan, even a saint would get annoyed if he had to help more than once or twice. Anyway, Mia had guessed correctly. As soon as she arrived home, Ellen ordered Mia to kneel in the study. The study was unheated, and it was freezing in the deep winter. Mia was wearing an evening dress. Plus, she had just handed over her fur shawl to the housekeeper because the indoor heating was sufficient. Unfortunately, she was shivering in the study. Feeling resigned, Mia knelt on the floor. Her body turned stiff within minutes. Although there was a carpet, her knees ached from the hard floor. The door to the study opened, and Ellen entered with a thin whip. “Take off your clothes. It’s not worth ruining such an expensive dress to punish you.” Mia complied and removed her gown. A huge area of her skin was then exposed. She felt cold and humiliated. Ellen whipped and scolded her for over forty minutes. When Ellen was finally tired, she left Mia in the study and went off to rest in her room. She had been drinking quite a bit, so her blows were harsher than usual. Mia’s legs had gone numb by then. With trembling hands, she picked up the gown next to her and draped it over her body. She sat in the study for a long while before her legs regained some sensation. She tried to stand but fell back down. The pain from the fresh wounds on her back was excruciating. Just then, the housekeeper, Sally, entered. She was shocked. “Good heavens! How could the madam be so harsh?!” Sally approached Mia, and her eyes welled up when she saw the wounds on Mia’s back. In this household, Sally cared for her more than her own aunt, Ellen. Soon after, Sally helped Mia back to her room. Unable to hold herself up any longer, Mia collapsed onto the bed as soon as she touched it. Her body suddenly felt heavy and extremely tired, but she forced herself to stay awake a little longer. In the end, she managed to grab her phone to call Nolan. After five or six rings, he answered the call, “Hello.” His deep, magnetic voice sounded in her ear. Mia gathered her strength and tried to sound normal. “Nolan, it’s me, Mia. Did you get home safely?” “Yes. I just got home.” “Thanks for tonight... I owe you one. Let’s have dinner sometime when you’re free.” “We’ll see.” Nolan paused, then asked, “Tired?” Despite Mia’s efforts to conceal it, she sounded weak and breathless. To the uninformed, it would sound like she was on the verge of falling asleep. “Yeah
 I probably drank too much tonight.” “Rest early.” Nolan was always aloof and concise. Mia said goodbye and placed her phone down before she lay on her pillow. Immediately after, Sally came in with iodine and medicine. Seeing Mia’s flushed skin and cracked, bluish lips, Sally touched her forehead. “Oh! Why are you so hot? I need to tell the madam that we have to visit the hospital!” “No
 Ah!” Mia cried out in a panic and accidentally agitated her back wound. Even though she was a prideful person, she was still frail. The pain brought tears to her eyes, and caused her to sob softly. Sally was both distressed and anxious as she hurried back. “Okay. We won’t go. I’ll apply some medicine for you, and you can take some anti-inflammatory pills later. Have a good rest after that.” Unbeknownst to them, Mia’s phone call was still active. Confused by her fever, she never hung up, and her phone had slipped next to the pillow. Nolan had waited for her to hang up first out of politeness. However, he ended up hearing Sally checking her temperature. She was sick? No wonder she sounded so low on energy. Nolan was not one to meddle, and her fever was none of his business. Yet, for some reason, he did not end the call and continued to listen. He then discovered that Mia had been beaten upon getting home. He further learned that Ellen had sent her own niece to a lecherous man and beaten her when she failed to meet their expectations. Nolan found the Shaw family quite interesting. His assistant, Ethan Lewis, was sitting in the passenger seat. At this moment, he handed Nolan a report. “Mr. Locke, please look at this report—” Nolan raised his hand to stop him, and Ethan immediately fell silent. On the phone, Mia’s faint sobs continued. Her high fever left her weak and her voice soft. “Sally... it hurts so much...” “Oh, dear
 I’m here. I’ll stay with you
 I feel like crying too when I see you like this. You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman. How could the madam do this?” Soon, the murmuring subsided, probably because Mia had fallen asleep. However, Nolan could still hear some faint sobbing. He finally hung up. Ethan then handed Nolan the report, and he started reviewing it attentively. “What do you think about the Jewel Bay tourism development project?” he casually asked. Ethan was taken aback. He did not know why Nolan would suddenly bring it up. Thinking it over, he realized that the Shaw family had secured the Jewel Bay spa project. Nolan had been quite close to Mia recently, so maybe he was considering helping her? “Policies have been leaning toward developing new areas lately. I think it’s worthwhile for our travel investment team to assess it. But if you’re thinking of helping the Shaw family’s company, that might be an overuse of resources.” Nolan looked up with a glint in his obsidian-like eyes. “Who says I’m helping the Shaw family? Are they even worthy?” Ethan immediately apologized, “Sorry. I was wrong to assume.” He was quite frightened. In his eight years working under Nolan, he had never seen him pull strings or make compromises for a romantic interest. Ethan knew that Nolan always prioritized business. He was famously impartial and unemotional. The only person who could get him to break this rule was the Lowe family’s heiress. Apparently, she was about to return to the country. LEARN_MORE https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12974&ut Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 818 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 beokn.com DCO https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12974&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453219226_858735558922586_4888892143332815271_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Qrdx05Oi4zMQ7kNvgGH_2zn&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=A_0eyH__1jAQB3GbaBl1S_q&oh=00_AYB4MTbK1lMgA6RH2K9WMeRGh65WOQIMjqyU3X_BjD7HXg&oe=67194B1A PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,318
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
No 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 Enamorarme de ella despuĂ©s del divorcio Seis años despuĂ©s, en su primer dĂ­a de trabajo tras regresar al paĂ­s, se cruza con su exmarido, que inesperadamente se convierte en su nuevo jefe. Mientras ella quiere huir, Ă©l persiste en perseguirla, ella no querĂ­a que Ă©l supiera que habĂ­a dado a luz a su hijo... ===== Stella Richard saliĂł del aeropuerto y parĂł un taxi. Le dio la direcciĂłn al conductor y entrĂł en el coche. Mientras el taxi avanzaba, ella contemplĂł a travĂ©s de la ventana aquella ciudad que le resultaba tan familiar... DespuĂ©s de seis años, habĂ­a regresado, pero la experiencia y los recuerdos que habĂ­a intentado olvidar todos estos años, empezaron a invadir su mente... Ella sacudiĂł la cabeza y ahuyentĂł esos pensamientos. En esta ocasiĂłn, no habĂ­a vuelto para pensar o develar esos viejos e inĂștiles recuerdos. HabĂ­a vuelto porque su jefe se lo habĂ­a pedido. Él le habĂ­a dicho que su compañía estaba en un callejĂłn sin salida, y querĂ­a que ella volviera y resolviera la crisis. Al principio, ella no habĂ­a querido regresar, pero despuĂ©s de pensarlo un poco, decidiĂł hacerlo... Dado que hace seis años habĂ­a sido su jefe quien la habĂ­a ayudado en el momento mĂĄs difĂ­cil de su vida, y querĂ­a devolverle el favor... En cuanto a otras cosas, ya no le importaban... En la compañía... Cuando llegĂł, vio que la mayorĂ­a de los empleados estaban hablando del mismo tema... Mientras pasaba a su lado, escuchĂł unas palabras... "OĂ­ que muchas empresas quieren comprar la nuestra..." "ÂĄEn serio! Significa que tendremos un nuevo jefe". "Solo espero que ese nuevo jefe sea guapo, como el director ejecutivo de un drama coreano..." "ÂĄOye! ÂżSabes quiĂ©n quiere comprarla?" Stella escuchaba todas sus conversaciones y no le importaban los chismes. SabĂ­a que a esa gente no le importaba quiĂ©n iba a comprar la empresa o cuĂĄl serĂ­a el precio... Lo Ășnico que querĂ­an era chismorrear. Pero a ella... A ella le importaba... y estaba allĂ­ para conseguir un buen trato. "Por supuesto, serĂĄ la de Kingston, Grupos RK. En la ciudad, ÂżquiĂ©n es mĂĄs poderoso que RK y se atreverĂ­a a ir en contra de ellos...?" Stella quien estaba a punto de dar un paso se detuvo... Porque escuchĂł un nombre muy familiar y otro desconocido... "Los Kingston..." "Grupos RK..." De repente, los recuerdos que habĂ­a sellado en algĂșn rincĂłn de su mente empezaron a resurgir como una tormenta. Su cabeza se llenĂł de ellos como una inundaciĂłn. Se sintiĂł mareada. SintiĂł como si aĂșn estuviera encerrada en la MansiĂłn RK, rodeada de frĂ­as paredes... PensĂł que hacĂ­a tiempo que lo habĂ­a olvidado, pero al parecer solo era ilusiĂłn suya... **** Flashback... Hace seis años... En la MansiĂłn RK... Stella cruzĂł la puerta y se dirigiĂł a la sala de estar, su rostro no tenĂ­a buen aspecto. Ella se veĂ­a seria y aturdida... Su pequeña cara lucĂ­a un poco pĂĄlida. "Señora, ÂżquĂ© le ha pasado? ÂżPor quĂ© se ve tan pĂĄlida y dĂ©bil?" La que hablĂł fue Mia. Ella llevaba años trabajando para Kingston y siempre habĂ­a tratado a Stella como a una hija. Al verla en ese estado se preocupĂł. Su mirada se posĂł en los documentos que Stella sostenĂ­a y le preguntĂł... "ÂżEstĂĄ todo bien?" Stella la mirĂł, forzĂł una sonrisa y respondiĂł... "No es nada, estoy bien". "Pero tu cara no tiene buen aspecto. ÂżQuĂ© tal si te preparo algo? Tu plato favorito, Aaloo Poori...", dijo Mia. "Mia... No te preocupes, estoy bien, es solo que..." Stella mirĂł los papeles y dijo: "No he menstruado en dos meses, y cuando fui al hospital..." No terminĂł la frase y la mirĂł. Sus ojos estaban llenos de ilusiĂłn y preocupaciĂłn... Ambas se miraron. Mia comprendiĂł lo que querĂ­a decir. Estaba embarazada. Pero ella tambiĂ©n conocĂ­a la relaciĂłn que existĂ­a entre el Sr. RK y Stella. No sabĂ­a quĂ© decir... Al final, se limitĂł a felicitarla... Stella no dijo nada y volviĂł a mirar los papeles. No sabĂ­a quĂ© decir... Llevaba tres años casada con Rene Kingston. Sin embargo, no se habĂ­an casado por amor... Su matrimonio era un simple contrato, cuyo tiempo lĂ­mite era de tres años. Porque la mujer que Ă©l amaba era su hermana... Él habĂ­a estado a punto de casarse con su hermana Sophia, pero por alguna razĂłn, ella la reemplazĂł. AsĂ­ que desde el dĂ­a en que se casaron, Ă©l le dijo que su matrimonio era solo un contrato y nada mĂĄs... Para Ă©l era un mero convenio, pero para ella era un hermoso regalo de Dios. Porque solo ella sabĂ­a lo feliz que se habĂ­a sentido cuando supo que se iba a casar con el... La persona a la que habĂ­a amado durante toda su juventud. Todos esos años ella se esforzĂł al mĂĄximo en su matrimonio con la esperanza, de que tal vez asĂ­, este funcionarĂ­a. Tal vez Ă©l no se divorciarĂ­a de ella. Tal vez, Ă©l tambiĂ©n querrĂ­a quedarse con ella... Tal vez, Ă©l darĂ­a una oportunidad a su relaciĂłn porque bien del bebĂ©... Ella seguĂ­a pensando en eso cuando, de repente, una voz se oyĂł desde la puerta y rompiĂł todas sus esperanzas e ilusiones... "No quiero a ese niño..." Aquella voz era frĂ­a y dura. Stella y Mia miraron en la direcciĂłn de la voz. RK estaba en la puerta y la miraba. Su rostro era frĂ­o e inexpresivo. No podĂ­an saber lo que estaba pensando. TenĂ­a una cara muy atractiva y ojos azules. Eran como las profundidades del ocĂ©ano. Silos mirabas... ...Te podrĂ­as ahogar en ellos. CapĂ­tulo 2 No soy la mujer correcta RK entrĂł y se colocĂł delante de Stella. Él parecĂ­a un rey que ocupaba la posiciĂłn mĂĄs alta del mundo y miraba a la gente como si no fueran insignificantes. Era alto y tenĂ­a un aura poderosa. Ella estaba sentada en el sofĂĄ, y estaba rodeada por esta. Ella se quedĂł allĂ­ mirĂĄndolo, porque sus palabras la habĂ­an dejado estupefacta. Nunca pensĂł que tuviera la sangre tan frĂ­a como para no pensĂĄrselo dos veces antes de decir algo asĂ­. No habĂ­a vacilado cuando dijo que no querĂ­a a ese niño. Ella lo observĂł, intentĂł calmarse y contener las lĂĄgrimas. No querĂ­a parecer dĂ©bil ante aquel frĂ­o hombre. Los dos se miraron sin decir nada... Al cabo de un rato, Ă©l se acercĂł y se sentĂł frente a ella. Cuando lo hizo, su ayudante Alex Triston puso unos papeles sobre la mesa. Encima de ellos habĂ­a dos palabras escritas: "Contrato expirado". Alex la mirĂł y dijo: "Srta. Richard, su contrato de tres años con el Sr. RK ha concluido. Ahora solo falta que ambos firmen y lo envĂ­en". EscuchĂł como Ă©l habĂ­a cambiado su forma de dirigirse a ella, incluso antes de que firmara, por lo que una sonrisa burlona se dibujĂł en su rostro. Ella estaba segura de que, Ă©l no se atreverĂ­a a tomarla tan a la ligera, si no fuera porque alguien se lo habĂ­a ordenado. Por supuesto, ese alguien no era otro que su marido. RK tomĂł la pluma y firmĂł sin detenerse ni pensarlo. Cuando terminĂł, la mirĂł y le dijo: "Puedes quedarte aquĂ­ por una semana y buscar una casa..." Ella lo mirĂł a los ojos, los cuales estaban tranquilos como un lago... No habĂ­a arrepentimiento, tristeza, vacilaciĂłn... Nada. Era como si Ă©l no sintiera nada con respecto a su relaciĂłn, la cual repentinamente habĂ­a sufrido un gran cambio... Sin embargo, cuando ese pensamiento se le vino a la mente, se reprendiĂł a sĂ­ misma... "Stella, Âżeres una tonta?" "ÂżCĂłmo puedes esperar arrepentimiento y tristeza de un hombre con un corazĂłn de piedra?" No obstante, no podĂ­a controlar sus emociones... Porque ella lo habĂ­a amado durante muchos años. No dijo nada y se limitĂł a observar a esa persona con la que habĂ­a vivido durante tres años. HabĂ­a visto su cara todos los dĂ­as, y aĂșn ahora, cuando lo contemplaba, le seguĂ­a pareciendo muy guapo... Pero... Era el hombre que le habĂ­a roto el corazĂłn en mil pedazos. No querĂ­a mostrarse dĂ©bil delante de Ă©l, asĂ­ que hizo todo lo posible por no llorar. La mano que sostenĂ­a la pluma le temblaba... MirĂł los papeles, vio su hermosa y fuerte caligrafĂ­a y firmĂł. Pero al igual que su corazĂłn, su letra tambiĂ©n parecĂ­a maltrecha. Ella estaba rota por dentro, pero su rostro no lo demostraba. DespuĂ©s de firmar, respirĂł hondo y dijo: "Estoy muy agradecida con el Sr. Kingston por dejar que me quede una semana, pero despuĂ©s de que expire nuestro contrato no creo que deba permanecer aquĂ­. Me irĂ© inmediatamente..." Cuando terminĂł de hablar, mirĂł a Mia y le preguntĂł: "Mia Âżpuedes ayudarme a empacar mis cosas?" Ella la mirĂł, se dio cuenta de lo mucho que intentaba no llorar y le doliĂł el corazĂłn. No querĂ­a hacerlo, pero tenĂ­a que ser asĂ­. Stella subiĂł para recoger sus cosas y RK la observĂł, pero nadie podĂ­a leer sus emociones. Ella mirĂł la habitaciĂłn donde habĂ­a estado viviendo durante tres años y sus ojos se empañaron... No pudo contener las lĂĄgrimas. SabĂ­a que su matrimonio terminarĂ­a algĂșn dĂ­a, pero no sabĂ­a por quĂ© sentĂ­a tanto dolor en su corazĂłn... No tenĂ­a muchas cosas que guardar. Se limitĂł a empacar y no tocĂł nada de lo que Ă©l le habĂ­a comprado. Ni siquiera una prenda... Mia la mirĂł y no supo quĂ© decir... Stella se secĂł las lĂĄgrimas y le dijo: "Mia no te preocupes. Estoy bien. Es solo que no soy la mujer correcta para Ă©l". DespuĂ©s de decir eso, tomĂł su bolso y bajĂł las escaleras. **** En la planta inferior... RK seguĂ­a sentado en el sofĂĄ y la miraba, pero ella no deseaba verlo y estaba dispuesta a marcharse... "ÂżA dĂłnde vas?" De repente sonĂł la frĂ­a voz de aquel hombre. Ella se detuvo y lo mirĂł... Desde el principio, ella no estaba en buenos tĂ©rminos con su familia y despuĂ©s de su matrimonio, era mucho mĂĄs difĂ­cil tratar con ellos... En cuanto a Ă©l, ya se habĂ­an divorciado, asĂ­ que no se sentĂ­a obligada a decirle a dĂłnde iba... "No creo que mi paradero tenga algo que ver con el Sr. Kingston. Creo que ahora que ya estamos divorciados y no tenemos nada que ver el uno con el otro, usted debe concentrarse en su futura esposa, y no en su exmujer..." Ella no entendĂ­a el comportamiento hipĂłcrita de ese hombre. Cuando estaban juntos y ella estaba en casa ardiendo en fiebre ni siquiera habĂ­a mostrado preocupaciĂłn por ella... En ese momento, Ă©l estaba ocupado con sus negocios y ganando dinero... No le habĂ­a importado que su esposa se estuviera muriendo. De repente, ella no supo por quĂ©, o si era una ilusiĂłn, pero sintiĂł que despuĂ©s de decir eso sobre una futura esposa, la temperatura a su alrededor bajĂł mucho... SintiĂł frĂ­o en todo su cuerpo y decidiĂł irse... "Detente... " CapĂ­tulo 3 No quiero a ese niño Stella lo escuchĂł y se detuvo. Albergaba un poco de esperanza en su corazĂłn. Los ojos del hombre eran oscuros y frĂ­os. Estos se llenaron de algunos pensamientos misteriosos y una capa de niebla los envolviĂł. De repente, dijo: "No quiero a ese niño. No olvides abortar". RK mirĂł a la mujer que tenĂ­a delante y se quedĂł pensando... SentĂ­a que ella era pura y hermosa, por eso no querĂ­a que lidiara con su carga. La mano de Stella, la cual cargaba su equipaje, temblĂł y la pequeña esperanza que tenĂ­a se desvaneciĂł... Él le habĂ­a roto el corazĂłn tantas veces, no sabĂ­a por quĂ©, pero todavĂ­a le dolĂ­a con la misma intensidad cada vez que sucedĂ­a... "Booooom". Sus palabras explotaron en su cabeza como una bomba. ApretĂł la bolsa que sostenĂ­a. Y sintiĂł como si alguien la hubiera apuñalado... De repente se rio de sĂ­ misma... Se sintiĂł como una tonta. ÂżCĂłmo podĂ­a esperar algo de un hombre tan frĂ­o con su hijo...? QuerĂ­a gritarle, pero al final no dijo nada... Él le habĂ­a dicho una vez que le gustaban los niños y por, pero... Era como si le gustaran, pero no para tenerlos con ELLA... Le dolĂ­a mucho el corazĂłn, pero no querĂ­a que Ă©l viera sus lĂĄgrimas. Se dio la vuelta y quedĂł de espaldas a Ă©l. RespirĂł hondo y dijo: "Sr. Kingston no lo piense demasiado. Yo tampoco lo quiero. Ya habĂ­a decidido abortarlo". Estaba a punto de irse, pero se parĂł y dijo: "Una cosa mĂĄs, espero que no nos volvamos a ver en esta vida..." DespuĂ©s de decir eso, se fue. Al principio, ella no querĂ­a dejar ese lugar, pero ahora... SentĂ­a que se estaba sofocando... SujetĂł su bolso con fuerza y se marchĂł sin mirar atrĂĄs. RK mirĂł la espalda de la mujer, la cual luchaba por mantenerse derecha y no tambalearse... Sus ojos se oscurecieron y se llenaron de algunas emociones ilegibles... Hasta que la figura de la mujer desapareciĂł de su vista, su espalda tensa se relajĂł y dijo... "Conduce..." Cuando el hombre dio la orden, el conductor no esperĂł ni un segundo y pisĂł el acelerador. Entonces, el coche negro se alejĂł y desapareciĂł... *Fin del flashback* "Lo siento, no te vi..." De repente un hombre chocĂł con ella, quien estaba de pie en el pasillo. Los documentos se le cayeron al suelo. Sin embargo, debido a esto ella tambiĂ©n volviĂł a la realidad... "No, lo siento", le dijo, lo ayudĂł a recogerlos y entrĂł en el ascensor. Cuando la puerta se abriĂł, Jack Paul, quien estaba afuera, la saludĂł... La miro con una sonrisa y le dijo: "Stella llegaste. ÂżCĂłmo estĂĄs? Eres nueva aquĂ­, si necesitas algo no dudes en decĂ­rmelo..." Ella lo mirĂł y asintiĂł. "Estoy bien, gracias". Mientras hablaban, caminaron hasta su despacho y se sentaron. Él la mirĂł y le dijo: "Estoy muy contento de que hayas aceptado mi oferta y hayas vuelto". Le dio una carpeta roja y le dijo: "Estoy seguro de que has oĂ­do que alguien quiere comprar nuestra empresa. En esta carpeta estĂĄn los informes que hice, Ă©chales un vistazo". Ella la tomĂł y asintiĂł. Él continuĂł: "Hay muchas empresas que quieren comprar la nuestra, pero entre todas ellas estĂĄn los Grupos RK. No obstante, el precio que nos ofrecieron fue demasiado bajo..." Hizo una pausa y dijo: "Esta vez te pedĂ­ que volvieras para que pudieras darle la vuelta a la situaciĂłn..." "Grupos RK... RenĂ© Kingston..." Sus manos temblaron mientras sostenĂ­a los documentos. Los recuerdos que estaban en lo mĂĄs profundo de su hermĂ©tico corazĂłn invadieron su mente... su mente... Ella se tranquilizĂł y dijo: "HarĂ© lo que pueda". "EstĂĄ bien". Jack se rio y dijo: "Ahora que has aceptado esta tarea ya no estoy preocupado". CapĂ­tulo 4 ÂżPor quĂ© vale setenta millones? Al dĂ­a siguiente, en una cafeterĂ­a... Stella ya habĂ­a organizado todo y le pidiĂł al director de negociaciĂłn de los Grupos RK que se reunieran en una cafeterĂ­a. Mientras lo esperaba, un hombre vestido con un traje negro y gafas de montura dorada se acercĂł. Pero cuando
 llegĂł y la vio, se sorprendiĂł. Ella tambiĂ©n se quedĂł estupefacta al mirar a la persona que tenĂ­a delante. Porque, quien estaba frente a ella era el asistente de RK, Alex Triston. Por un momento, ambos se quedaron callados. Fue ella quien tomĂł la iniciativa y dijo: "CuĂĄnto tiempo sin vernos". Él escuchĂł sus palabras y recobrĂł la compostura. AsintiĂł y se sentĂł. Ella no perdiĂł el tiempo y fue directo al grano. "Sr. Triston aquĂ­ estĂĄn los documentos, si le parece bien, por favor, fĂ­rmelos". Mientras lo decĂ­a, los colocĂł delante de Ă©l. Él vio el impactante precio de setenta millones y se escandalizĂł. "Srta. Richard, los Grupos RK solo pueden ofrecer cuarenta millones. El precio propuesto por su empresa es extremadamente alto". Desde el principio, ella no querĂ­a firmar ese contrato. Nunca permitirĂĄ que ese hombre se convierta en su jefe. Ella sentĂ­a que estaba perdiendo su tiempo, deberĂ­a buscar alguna otra compañía. "EstĂĄ bien, pero no podemos firmar". Dijo recogiendo sus cosas y decidida a irse. Alex vio que estaba a punto de marcharse y que no estaba interesada en el trato por lo que se asustĂł. Se le acercĂł y la detuvo. "Srta. por favor espere, dĂ©jeme llamar y preguntar sobre el precio una vez mĂĄs". Ella se detuvo y asintiĂł. "Por supuesto". Él caminĂł hacia un lado y llamĂł. **** En los Grupos RK, oficina del director general... RK estaba sentado en la cabecera y escuchaba el informe del departamento de marketing cuando su telĂ©fono sonĂł. Lo mirĂł y colgĂł. No le gustaba que lo molestaran en el trabajo. Sin embargo, al cabo de unos segundos, volviĂł a sonar. Los que estaban en la oficina vieron su frĂ­a expresiĂłn y temblaron. TomĂł el telĂ©fono y preguntĂł: "ÂżQuĂ© sucede?" Su voz era frĂ­a. Alex le informĂł de toda la situaciĂłn. "Diles, que eso no va a suceder setenta millones es demasiado. No lo valen". Cuando terminĂł de hablar, se dispuso a colgar... Pero su asistente le dijo algo que hizo que se detuviera a pensar por un momento. Sus dedos golpearon la mesa y despuĂ©s de un minuto respondiĂł: "De acuerdo, aceptemos setenta millones". DespuĂ©s hizo una pausa y añadiĂł: "Dile que irĂ© a la empresa y que quiero que me explique personalmente por quĂ© vale setenta millones". DespuĂ©s colgĂł. En sus profundos ojos azules habĂ­a emociones desconocidas. La gente del departamento de marketing escuchĂł sus palabras y se sorprendieron. "El director general va a firmar personalmente el contrato". "ÂżEra esa negociaciĂłn digna de su visita?". AdemĂĄs, sabĂ­an que Raksham no necesitaba involucrarse personalmente en ese trato. Todos ellos cuestionaban la situaciĂłn. **** Alex no estaba hablando demasiado lejos asĂ­ que ella pudo oĂ­r una parte de su conversaciĂłn. Ella lo escuchĂł decir su nombre directamente, a la persona al otro lado del telĂ©fono. Tres minutos despuĂ©s... "ÂĄSrta. Richard, espere! El Sr. Kingston dijo que no tiene ningĂșn problema con el precio. El acuerdo se fijarĂĄ segĂșn los tĂ©rminos de su empresa, firmemos rĂĄpidamente para que nadie se eche para atrĂĄs". Cuando terminĂł de hablar, sacĂł los documentos, firmĂł y le dio el bolĂ­grafo. Ella se sorprendiĂł un poco al ver su actitud arrogante, era como si ya hubiera comprado la empresa. MirĂł el bolĂ­grafo aturdida. No se imaginaba que el acuerdo entre los dos fuera a salir tan bien y sin esfuerzo. Ella sintiĂł que habĂ­a dejado clara su postura al no querer bajar el precio y que se habĂ­a mantenido bastante firme en su decisiĂłn. Pero quien iba a decirlo. RK se habĂ­a mostrado mucho mĂĄs firme que ella respecto a la adquisiciĂłn de la compañía. Incluso aceptĂł firmar el contrato pagando el precio que ella habĂ­a establecido. "A Ă©l no le gustaba cambiar de decisiĂłn pasara lo que pasara. Entonces, Âżpor quĂ© lo habĂ­a hecho?" "ÂżEra porque, despuĂ©s de vivir con el amor de su vida, Ă©l habĂ­a cambiado?" PensĂł... Pero sin importar quĂ©... Ahora, ÂżquĂ© podĂ­a hacer? TomĂł el bolĂ­grafo y firmĂł. A ella no le importaba nada que tuviera que ver con Ă©l...de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allĂ­. de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allĂ­. Normalmente, ella no querrĂ­a que Ă©l se convirtiera en su jefe, pero... ÂżQuĂ© podĂ­a hacer? DebĂ­a terminar ese trabajo y marcharse rĂĄpidamente. Alex guardĂł los documentos, le dio la mano y dijo: "Srta. Richard a partir de ahora somos compañeros de trabajo en la misma empresa. En el futuro, ÂĄpor favor, cuide de nosotros!" Ella solo le dedicĂł una sonrisa forzada. Solo su corazĂłn y Dios sabĂ­an cuĂĄnto deseaba que aquel hombre fuera su jefe. Él la mirĂł y añadiĂł: "Por favor, vuelva rĂĄpido a su empresa, el Sr. Kingston estarĂĄ allĂ­ dentro de un rato. Ha dicho que quiere que usted... le explique personalmente por quĂ© vale setenta millones". Tampoco sabĂ­a por quĂ© su jefe querĂ­a que ella se lo dijera personalmente, teniendo en cuenta lo que habĂ­a pasado entre ellos. Pero como asistente, solo podĂ­a hacer lo que Ă©l dijera. ***** De regreso en la empresa... Ella estaba sentada dentro de su coche, pero su mente estaba llena de pensamientos de cĂłmo en el futuro RK se convertirĂĄ en su jefe. "ÂĄAhhh! Stella, eres la mejor. Acabas de cerrar el contrato en cuanto apareciste". El que hablaba era la asistente del director de la empresa. "No sabes, antes de que vinieras, el Sr. Paul habĂ­a enviado a mucha gente a negociar con el Sr. Kingston, pero Ă©l solo bajaba el precio". La abrazĂł y le dijo alegremente: "Stella eres nuestra estrella de la suerte". Ella bajĂł la cabeza y no dijo nada, porque eso no era lo que ella querĂ­a. Lily continuĂł: "Acabas de llegar, asĂ­ que no debes conocer muy bien la ciudad". Mientras decĂ­a eso se acercĂł a su oĂ­do y dijo: "DĂ©jame decirte que el Sr. Kingston es el hombre mĂĄs guapo de ciudad X. No solo es apuesto, sino tambiĂ©n rico y competente. Es el hombre de los sueños de muchas mujeres del mundo..." Al oĂ­r sus palabras, Stella se quedĂł sin palabras. "He oĂ­do que antes tenĂ­a una prometida... Pero la dejĂł hace seis años", comentĂł Lily. "ÂżNo se casĂł con la hermana de esa chica?" Ella no podĂ­a creer que aĂșn no se hubieran casado. ÂżNo se habĂ­a divorciado de ella porque querĂ­a casarse con su hermana? PensĂł que ya deberĂ­an haberlo hecho, tenido hijos y vivido felices el uno con el otro. "Stella, aquĂ­ estĂĄs..." Cuando Jack se enterĂł de que ella habĂ­a llegado a un acuerdo con los Grupos RK, acudiĂł personalmente a recibirla con una gran sonrisa en la cara. "Stella, no me has decepcionado... RĂĄpido ve a la sala de reuniones y siĂ©ntate un rato. El Sr. Kingston llegarĂĄ pronto y vendrĂĄs conmigo para darle la bienvenida..." "No quiero ir..." Inconscientemente, esas palabras salieron de la boca de Stella. Cuando se dio cuenta de lo que habĂ­a dicho, hizo una pausa y dijo: "Sr. Paul, lamento mi comportamiento, pero no quiero ir..." Su voz era firme. "Como usted sabe yo acabo de regresar a causa de este contrato. Ahora que todo estĂĄ en marcha, quiero volver a Francia y trabajar en la oficina central de la empresa como antes". DespuĂ©s de su divorcio y de lo ocurrido hace seis años... no querĂ­a volver a ver a ese hombre. Sus palabras... "No quiero a ese niño..." TodavĂ­a resonaban en su mente. DespuĂ©s de regresar... no querĂ­a verlo. Ese hombre de sangre frĂ­a y corazĂłn de piedra ya le habĂ­a roto el corazĂłn mil veces, y no querĂ­a volver a experimentar ese dolor. Tal vez en el fondo no era capaz de olvidarlo por completo o tal vez habĂ­a algo mĂĄs... Sin embargo, estaba segura de una cosa: no querĂ­a encontrarse con Ă©l. Si aĂșn quedaba un poco de amor en su interior, querĂ­a eliminarlo lo antes posible y mantenerse alejada de Ă©l. Jack la mirĂł y le dijo: "No es que no quiera que vuelvas, pero ahora sabes que la compañía fue comprada por el Sr. RK, y si te vas del paĂ­s o no... SerĂĄ decisiĂłn de Ă©l..." ÂżQuĂ©? Hace seis años, su matrimonio habĂ­a estado en sus manos, y ahora su trabajo... Ella se resistĂ­a a dejar que Ă©l decidiera su futuro... Se sentĂ­a como si hubiera caĂ­do en una trampa. Ella querĂ­a permanecer lo mĂĄs lejos posible de Ă©l. Jack la mirĂł a la cara y supo que no se encontraba de buen humor por lo que le dijo: "De acuerdo, entonces vete y descansa un poco. DespuĂ©s de que el Sr. RK se haga cargo de la empresa, puedes solicitar tu permiso de nuevo..." "SolicĂ­taselo..." Ahora, Ă©l decidirĂ­a si se iba o no. Cuando pensĂł en aquello, sintiĂł como si su cabeza estuviera a punto de explotar... Ahora mismo, ella no querĂ­a nada... Solo deseaba irse de ese lugar. SabĂ­a que Ă©l llegarĂ­a en cualquier momento y que existĂ­a la posibilidad de encontrarse con Ă©l. AsĂ­ que, al menos por ahora, lo mejor para ella era marcharse lo mĂĄs rĂĄpido posible, para poder evitarlo... No dijo nada y se dispuso a retirarse. Pero justo cuando dio el primer paso, oyĂł a alguien... "Sr. Rk..." ...... ==== Stella Richard se casĂł con Rene Kingston en lugar de su hermana Sophia por algunas razones. Pero desde el principio, ella sabe que su matrimonio era solo un contrato por tiempo lĂ­mite y una vez que se cumpliĂł el tiempo, ella tenĂ­a que irse. Para RK, este matrimonio fue solo una carga, pero para ella fue un regalo de Dios. Porque RK era el hombre al que habĂ­a amado toda su juventud... Entonces, mientras tanto de su matrimonio, Stella hizo todo lo posible para que este matrimonio funcionara. Pero el dĂ­a que descubriĂł que estaba embarazada, su esposo le dio el papel de divorcio y le dijo... "No quiero a este niño. No olvides abortar". Estas palabras salen de su boca, como una bomba para Stella, y cambiaron su vida... Ella firmĂł su nombre en el papel de divorcio y saliĂł de la casa, porque ella no quiere estar con un hombre tan frĂ­o. Seis años despuĂ©s, RK comprĂł la empresa en la que trabajaba Stella. Pero Stella hizo todo lo posible por no tener nada que ver con Ă©l, porque ella tenĂ­a un hijo y no querĂ­a que Ă©l se enterara de Ă©l... Pero un dĂ­a, cuando Stella recogiĂł a su hijo de la escuela, Ă©l la vio... RK su mirada se posĂł en el niño a su lado, su rostro se veĂ­a igual que cuando era joven... ÂżQuĂ© sucederĂĄ en adelante? Los capĂ­tulos disponibles son limitados aquĂ­, haga click el botĂłn abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo mĂĄs contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederĂĄ a este libro) &5& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spc Beloved Books https://www.facebook.com/61565799023858/ 525 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.manobook.com IMAGE https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spcp23_2-240914-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=911653190288373&rawadid=120212759232960521 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461136484_415437618328192_8904917125074079878_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9B_5NLt2DMgQ7kNvgGeBajX&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aa4FXanmh5xWNDFBTIZEpKc&oh=00_AYDb0QipWoZEMp5LtmPBndDmNOHBIYdwaNpDggLlb4Hqjw&oe=6719489A PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Beloved Books 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,499
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":true,"simple_request_ratio":0.5925925925925926,"is_bh_selenium":null,"selenium_ratio":null,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'
Yes 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE http://instagram.com/jjbouncenplay jjbouncenplay https://www.instagram.com/_u/jjbouncenplay 0 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Visit Instagram Profile 0 instagram.com CAROUSEL http://instagram.com/jjbouncenplay 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.cdninstagram.com/v/t51.2885-19/460472666_495596386697941_3712393735620082755_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s206x206&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=7fff4e&_nc_ohc=hDsaSvqnAQAQ7kNvgGcpZ6E&_nc_ht=scontent.cdninstagram.com&oh=00_AYDqMB1x-PIHc6-XR-E7wwK4wUTwT4ua8S9Gv5HCv_XsRQ&oe=671930E2 IG_ADS_IDENTITY 1 0 0 jjbouncenplay 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,432
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2222411}'
No 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 Regístrate y asiste con HEAT y MANUEL RAMOS, aprovecha la oportunidad de conectar con líderes visionarios, adquiere conocimientos prácticos y fortalece tu red de contactos clave. 📅 02 de noviembre | 9:30 AM 📍 DoubleTree by Hilton Buena Park CONTÁCTANOS: 714 732 4513 WEB: https://heatevents.us/ CORREO: info@heatevents.us HEAT Events ------------- #HEAT #HEAT2024 #emprendedores #empresarios #conferencia #finanzas #economista #consultorempresarial #ManuelRamos #California #Tijuana #SanDiego #BuenaPark #bienes #inversiones #invierte #losangelescalifornia MESSAGE_PAGE Manuel Ramos https://www.facebook.com/ramoseconomia/ 72,624 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Send message 0 VIDEO 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464006248_8485159684934955_7428173081597278178_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ulfWI-O1r88Q7kNvgEPaPsL&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AIrQvsYpE9xeURF5Op2WPoS&oh=00_AYDbGnaQZIHfY3RwWpdNgi37au07CeiH6EaumlNbYyW3jA&oe=671929C3 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Manuel Ramos 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,507
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2222499}'
Yes 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE http://instagram.com/jjbouncenplay jjbouncenplay https://www.instagram.com/_u/jjbouncenplay 0 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Visit Instagram Profile 0 instagram.com CAROUSEL http://instagram.com/jjbouncenplay 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.cdninstagram.com/v/t51.2885-19/460472666_495596386697941_3712393735620082755_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s206x206&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=7fff4e&_nc_ohc=hDsaSvqnAQAQ7kNvgGcpZ6E&_nc_ht=scontent.cdninstagram.com&oh=00_AYDqMB1x-PIHc6-XR-E7wwK4wUTwT4ua8S9Gv5HCv_XsRQ&oe=671930E2 IG_ADS_IDENTITY 1 0 0 jjbouncenplay 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,400
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2222399}'
No 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 ここをクăƒȘăƒƒă‚Żă—ăŠç„Ąæ–™ă§ăŠèȘ­ăżăă ă•ă„ïŒ æœć€‰éˆŽéŸłăŻă€ç”ć©šäž€ć‘šćčŽèš˜ćż”æ—„ă«äżĄă˜ăŒăŸă„äș‹ćźŸă‚’ç›źăźćœ“ăŸă‚Šă«ă—ăŸâ€•â€•ć€«ăŒæ”źæ°—ă—ăŠă„ăŸăźă ïŒ ă„ă‚„ă€æ­Łçąșă«ăŻă€ćœŒăŻăšăŁăšć‰ă‹ă‚‰æ”źæ°—ă—ăŠă„ăŸăźă‹ă‚‚ă—ă‚ŒăȘă„ă€‚éˆŽéŸłăŒă‚ˆă†ă‚„ăæ°—ă„ă„ăŸă ă‘ă ăŁăŸă€‚ æœŹæ„ăȘă‚‰ă€ä»Šé ƒăŻăƒŸăƒ„ăƒłăƒ˜ăƒłèĄŒăăźăƒ•ăƒ©ă‚€ăƒˆăźäž­ă«ă„ă‚‹ăŻăšă ăŁăŸă€‚ だが、ć‡șç™șé–“éš›ă«æ‚©ă‚“ă æœ«ă€ă“ăźć‡șćŒ”ă‚’ă‚­ăƒŁăƒłă‚»ăƒ«ă—ăŠă€ä»Łă‚ă‚Šă«èŠ±æŸăšă‚±ăƒŒă‚­ă€ăă—ăŠăƒŻă‚€ăƒłă‚’ç”šæ„ă—ă€ć€«ă«ă‚”ăƒ—ăƒ©ă‚€ă‚șă‚’èšˆç”»ă—ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ 今ずăȘăŁăŠăŻă€ă“ă‚Œä»„äžŠăȘă„ă»ă©ăźă€Œă‚”ăƒ—ăƒ©ă‚€ă‚șă€ă‚’ç›źăźćœ“ăŸă‚Šă«ă—ăŠă„ă‚‹ăšă„ă†ă‚ă‘ă ...... éˆŽéŸłăŻéƒšć±‹ă‹ă‚‰æŒă‚ŒăŠăă‚‹ć„łæ€§ăźćŁ°ă‚’ć†ăłè€łă«ă—ăŸă€‚ ă€ŒèŁ•äč‹ă€ç§ăŻă‚‚ă†é›ąć©šă—ăŸăźă€‚ă‚ăȘăŸă‚‚æ—©ăć„„ă•ă‚“ăšćˆ„ă‚ŒăŠăĄă‚‡ă†ă ă„ă€‚ç—›ăżăŻæ—©ăç”‚ă‚ă‚‰ă›ăŸæ–čăŒă„ă„ă§ă—ă‚‡ïŒŸă€ ă€Œé›ąć©šăȘんお、どうせするから焊るこずはăȘă„ă•ă€æœć€‰èŁ•äč‹ăŻăă†ç­”ăˆăŸă€‚ ćœŒăŻă‹ă€ăŠă€ç”ć©šç”ŸæŽ»ăŻæ„›ă•ăˆă‚ă‚Œă°ç¶šă‘ă‚‰ă‚Œă‚‹ă‚‚ăźă ăšäżĄă˜ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ă ăŒă€ă“ă‚ŒăŸă§ăźăšă“ă‚äșŒäșșăŻæŠ±ăćˆă†ă ă‘ă§ă€ç‰čにé€Čć±•ăŒăȘă„ăŸăŸă ăŁăŸă€‚ ăăźă†ăĄćœŒăŻćŸă€…ă«é€€ć±ˆă•ă‚’æ„Ÿă˜ć§‹ă‚ăŸăźă ă€‚ ăŸă ă€ă€Œé›ąć©šă€ăšă„ă†èš€è‘‰ă‚’ćŁă«ă™ă‚‹ăźăŻă‚ăŸă‚Šă«ă‚‚æ€„ă™ăŽăŠă€ă©ă†ă‚„ăŁăŠéˆŽéŸłă«ćˆ‡ă‚Šć‡șă›ă°ă„ă„ăźă‹ă€ăă—ăŠă€Œç„Ąäž€æ–‡ă§èżœă„ć‡șす」æ–čæł•ă‚’è€ƒăˆă‚‹äœ™èŁ•ă‚‚ăȘかった。 鈮音はă‚čăƒžăƒ›ă‚’æĄă‚Šă—ă‚ă€èƒƒăźäž­ăŒăČăŁăă‚Šèż”ă‚Šăă†ă«ăȘă‚‹ăźă‚’ćż…æ­»ă«æŠ‘ăˆăŸă€‚ ăȘă‚‹ă»ă©ă€æœ€èż‘èŁ•äč‹ăŒćź¶ă«ćž°ă‚‹ć›žæ•°ăŒæż€æž›ă—ăŠă„ăŸăźă‚‚ă€é“ç«ŻăźèŠ±ă‚’èžăżă«ă˜ăŁăŠă„ăŸă‹ă‚‰ăšă„ă†ă‚ă‘ă‹ïŒ ă‚ăźć„łăŻéˆŽéŸłă‚‚è–„ă€…èŠšăˆăŠă„ăŸă€‚èŁ•äč‹ăšćŒă˜äŒšç€Ÿă§ćƒăäžŠćžă ă€‚èŁ•äč‹ăŻćœŒć„łă«ćȘšăłăȘă‘ă‚Œă°æ˜‡é€ČできăȘă„ăšè©±ă—ăŠă„ăŸă“ăšă‚‚ă‚ăŁăŸă€‚ ă“ă‚ŒăŒćœŒăźèš€ă†ă€ŒćȘšăłă‚‹ă€ăšă„うæ–čæł•ăȘăźă‹ïŒŸïŒ éˆŽéŸłăŻæ€’ă‚Šă§æ­ŻăŽă—ă‚Šă—ăȘăŒă‚‰ă‚‚ă€éƒšć±‹ăźăƒ‰ă‚ąă‚’ć©ăé–‹ă‘ă‚‹èĄć‹•ă‚’ćż…æ­»ă«ă“ă‚‰ăˆăŸă€‚ æ„Ÿæƒ…ă‚’æŠ‘ăˆă€æ‰‹ă«æŒăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ă‚±ăƒŒă‚­ăšèŠ±æŸă‚’æŠ•ă’æšăŠă‚‹ă“ăšăȘく、もう片æ–čăźæ‰‹ă§ă‚čマホを揖りć‡șă—ă€ă‚«ăƒĄăƒ©ă‚’è”·ć‹•ă—ăŠćŻćź€ć†…ăźć…‰æ™Żă‚’ć†™çœŸă«ćŽă‚ăŸă€‚ ...... éˆŽéŸłăŻè¶łæ—©ă«ăƒžăƒłă‚·ăƒ§ăƒłăźçŽ„é–ąă‚’ć‡șăŠă€æŒăŁăŠă„ăŸă‚‚ăźă‚’ă‚ŽăƒŸçź±ă«æ”Ÿă‚ŠèŸŒăżă€ăăźăŸăŸă‚żă‚Żă‚·ăƒŒă‚’æ­ąă‚ăŸă€‚ă—ă‹ă—ă€ăăźçžŹé–“ă€ăƒă‚±ăƒƒăƒˆăźă‚čマホが鳮りć‡șした。 ćœŒć„łăŻé›»è©±ă«ć‡șăšă€ćŸŒéƒšćș§ćž­ă«è…°ă‚’äž‹ă‚ă—ăŸă‚‚ăźăźă€ă‚čăƒžăƒ›ăźç”»éąăŻă—ă€ă“ăç‚čæ»…ă‚’çč°ă‚Šèż”ă—ă€ăŸă‚‹ă§è«Šă‚ă‚‹æ°—ăȘどăȘă„ă‹ăźă‚ˆă†ă«ă—ă€ă“ăéłŽă‚Šç¶šă‘ăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŻè‹›ç«‹ăĄă‚’æŠ‘ăˆăă‚Œăšă€ă€ă„ă«é›»è©±ă«ć‡șた― ć—è©±ć™šă‹ă‚‰èžă“ăˆăŠăăŸăźăŻçŸ©æŻăźć€§ćŁ°ă ăŁăŸă€‚ ă€ŒéˆŽéŸłïŒă‚ă‚“ăŸäž€äœ“ă©ă†ă„ă†ă€ă‚‚ă‚ŠïŒïŒŸç§ăŒă›ăŁă‹ăćž‚ć†…ăƒˆăƒƒăƒ—ăźç”Ÿæź–ç§‘ăźć°‚é–€ćŒ»ă‚’äșˆçŽ„ă—ăŠă‚„ăŁăŸăźă«ă€ă™ăŁăœă‹ă™ăȘă‚“ăŠăŸă ă—ă‚‚ă€ç§ăźé›»è©±ăŸă§ç„ĄèŠ–ă™ă‚‹ăȘă‚“ăŠïŒă‚ă‚“ăŸăŒæœć€‰ćź¶ăźć­äŸ›ă‚’ç”Łă‚€æ°—ăŒăȘいăȘă‚‰ă€ă•ăŁă•ăšèš€ă„ăȘă•ă„ïŒä»Šă™ăèŁ•äč‹ăšé›ąć©šă—ăȘă•ă„ă€‚æœć€‰ćź¶ă«ć«ăŽăŸă„ć„łăȘă‚“ăŠć±±ă»ă©ă„ă‚‹ă‚“ă ă‹ă‚‰ïŒă€ è€łć…ƒă§çŸ©æŻăźçœ”ćŁ°ăŒç¶šăă€ă€Œæœć€‰ćź¶ă€ăšă„ă†èš€è‘‰ăŒçč°ă‚Šèż”ă•ă‚Œă‚‹ăŸăłă«éˆŽéŸłăźæ‹łăŻć›șăæĄă‚Šă—ă‚ă‚‰ă‚ŒăŸă€‚ ç”ć©šă—ăŠæœć€‰ćź¶ă«ć…„ăŁăŸăăźæ—„ă‹ă‚‰ă€çŸ©çˆ¶æŻăŻéˆŽéŸłă‚’æœć€‰ćź¶ăźäž€ć“Ąă ăšăŻäž€ćșŠă‚‚æ€ăŁăŠă„ăȘかった。 ćœŒă‚‰ăźç›źă«ăŻă€éˆŽéŸłăŻèČ§ă—ă„ćź¶ăźćš˜ă§ă€èƒŒæ™Żă‚‚ăȘăă€æœć€‰ćź¶ăźăŸă‚ă«ć­äŸ›ă‚’ç”Łă‚€ă“ăšă‚’èȘ‡ă‚Šă«æ€ă†ăčăć­˜ćœšă ăšæ€ăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ăźă ă€‚ ăŻăă€ă‚ăźæ™‚ă©ă†ă—ăŠèŁ•äč‹ăźèš€è‘‰ă‚’äżĄă˜ăŠă—ăŸăŁăŸăźă ă‚ă†ă€ ćœŒăźèš€è‘‰ă‚’äżĄă˜ă€äž€ç”Ÿć€§ćˆ‡ă«ă—ăŠăă‚Œă‚‹ă€äžĄèŠȘもい぀かè‡Șćˆ†ă‚’ć—ă‘ć…„ă‚ŒăŠăă‚Œă‚‹ă€ăă—ăŠéŽćŽ»ăźć‚·ă‚’æ°—ă«ă›ăšă€è‡Șćˆ†ăźăƒšăƒŒă‚čで濃を開くこべができるべ。 そう、鈮音は濃を開くæș–ć‚™ă‚’ă—ăŠă„ăŸăźă«ă€ćœŒăŻă©ă†ă ăŁăŸïŒŸ çŸ©æŻăźçœ”ćŁ°ă‚’èžăăȘăŒă‚‰ă€ă•ăŁăăźăƒžăƒłă‚·ăƒ§ăƒłă§ăźć…‰æ™ŻăŒé ­ă‚’ă‚ˆăŽă‚Šă€éˆŽéŸłăŻæ€’ă‚Šă§æ‰‹ăŒçœŸăŁç™œă«ăȘă‚‹ă»ă©ćŠ›ăŒć…„ăŁăŸă€‚ ćœŒć„łăŻă‚čăƒžăƒ›ă‚’æĄă‚Šă—ă‚ă€æŻă‚’æ•ŽăˆăŠèš€è‘‰ă‚’ç”žă‚Šć‡șした。 ă€Œćź‰ćżƒă—ăŠăă ă•ă„ă€‚ç”¶ćŻŸă«é›ąć©šă—ăŸă™ă‹ă‚‰ă€‚ă‚ăȘăŸă«èš€ă‚ă‚ŒăȘăăŠă‚‚ç”æ§‹ă§ă™ă€‚ăă‚Œă‹ă‚‰ă€ć­«ăŒæŹČă—ă„ă‚“ă§ă™ă‚ˆă­ïŒŸă‚ă‹ă‚ŠăŸă—ăŸă€ç”ŁăżăŸă™ă€ ăŸă ă—ă€èŁ•äč‹ăźć­ă˜ă‚ƒăȘă„ă‘ă©ă­ïŒ ă‚ăźç”·ăŒæ”źæ°—ă—ăŠă„ă‚‹ăȘă‚‰ă€ă“ăŁăĄă ăŁăŠé›ąć©šć‰ă«ăĄă‚‡ăŁăšă—ăŸä»•èż”ă—ă‚’ă—ăŠă‚‚ć•éĄŒăȘいぼだ。 ă€Œă“ă€ă“ăźäž‹ć“ć„łïŒäœ•ă‚’èš€ăŁăŠă‚‹ăźă‚ˆïŒă€é›»è©±ă‚’ćˆ‡ă‚‹ç›Žć‰ă«ă‚‚çŸ©æŻăźæ€’ć·ăŒè€łă«æź‹ăŁăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŻăăźăŸăŸă‚čăƒžăƒ›ăźé›»æșă‚’ćˆ‡ă‚Šă€ă‚żă‚Żă‚·ăƒŒăźé‹è»ąæ‰‹ă«ć‘Šă’ăŸă€‚ ă€Œé‹è»ąæ‰‹ă•ă‚“ă€ă€Žć€©æ„œćźźă€ă‚Żăƒ©ăƒ–ăžăŠéĄ˜ă„ă—ăŸă™ă€ ă€Œć€©æ„œćźźă€ă‚Żăƒ©ăƒ–ăŻèĄ—äž­ă§æœ€ă‚‚æœ‰ćăȘé‡‘ăźäœżă„æ‰€ă§ă‚ă‚Šă€ç”·ć„łăźæŹČæœ›ăŒæžŠć·»ăéąšæœˆăźć Žă ă€‚ăă“ă§ăŻæ§˜ă€…ăȘă‚żă‚€ăƒ—ăźç”·ăšć„łăŒæșąă‚ŒăŠă„る。 éˆŽéŸłăŻăƒăƒŒă‚«ă‚Šăƒłă‚żăƒŒă«è…°ă‚’äž‹ă‚ă—ă€ćčŸæŻă‹ăźă‚Šă‚Łă‚čă‚­ăƒŒă‚’ă‚ăŠăŁăŸă€‚ă™ă‚‹ăšă€ćżƒăźäž­ă«ă‚ăŁăŸé‚Șæ‚ȘăȘè€ƒăˆăŒă©ă‚“ă©ă‚“è†šă‚ŒäžŠăŒăŁăŠă„ăŁăŸă€‚ ă€Œć­äŸ›ă‚’ç”Łă‚€ăȘら、èȘ°ăźć­ă§ă‚‚ă„ă„ă˜ă‚ƒăȘă„ïŒŸă‚€ă—ă‚ă‚€ă‚±ăƒĄăƒłăȘă‚‰ă€ć­äŸ›ă‚‚ćŻæ„›ăăȘă‚‹ă‹ă‚‚ïŒă€ ăă†æ€ă„ăȘăŒă‚‰ă€éˆŽéŸłăźèŠ–ç·šăŻăƒ€ăƒłă‚čăƒ•ăƒ­ă‚ąăźäž­ă‚’ă•ăŸă‚ˆă„ă€ă‚„ăŒăŠäž€äșșた高èș«é•·ăźç”·ă«ăƒ”タăƒȘăšæ­ąăŸăŁăŸă€‚ éĄ”ăŻăŻăŁăă‚ŠăšèŠ‹ăˆăȘかったが、そぼèș«é•·ăšć€–èŠ‹ăŻçŸ€èĄ†ăźäž­ă§ă‚‚ăČăšăă‚ç›źç«‹ăŁăŠă„ăŸă€‚ ćœŒăŻăŸă‚‹ă§ć‘šć›Čにć›ČăŸă‚ŒăŠă„ă‚‹ă‚ˆă†ă§ă€ćŸŒă‚ă«ăŻă‚čăƒŒăƒ„ć§żăźç”·ć„łăŒæ•°äșșä»˜ăćŸ“ă„ă€ăăźć­˜ćœšæ„ŸăŻéš›ç«‹ăŁăŠă„ăŸă€‚ 「こぼäșșă«ă—ă‚ˆă†ïŒă€ そうæ±șă‚ă‚‹ăšă€éˆŽéŸłăŻæ·±ć‘Œćžă—ă€é«Șă‚’ă‹ăäžŠă’ăŠă‹ă‚‰ăƒă‚€ăƒ’ăƒŒăƒ«ă‚’éłŽă‚‰ă—ăȘăŒă‚‰ă€Œă”ă‚‰ă”ă‚‰ă€ăšăăźäž€èĄŒă«ć‘ă‹ăŁăŠæ­©ăżćŻ„ăŁăŸă€‚ ă€Œă†ă‚ă€ç›źăŒć›žă‚‹ïŒă€ ă™ă‚Œé•ă†çžŹé–“ă€éˆŽéŸłăŻă‚ă–ăšăƒăƒ©ăƒłă‚čă‚’ćŽ©ă—ăŠè¶łă‚’ăă˜ăă€ăŸăŁă™ăæœć€‰ćžăźèƒžă«ć€’ă‚ŒèŸŒă‚“ă ă€‚ ćŠ›ćŒ·ă„ć€§ăăȘæ‰‹ăŒă€éˆŽéŸłăźè…°ă«ć›žă‚Šă€ă—ăŁă‹ă‚ŠăšćœŒć„łă‚’æ”ŻăˆăŸă€‚ ćˆă‚ăŠæ„Ÿă˜ă‚‹ć†·ăŸă„ăŒé Œă‚ŠăŒă„ăźă‚ă‚‹æŠ±æ“ăšă€æżƒćŽšăȘç”·æ€§ăźăƒ•ă‚§ăƒ­ăƒąăƒłăŒéˆŽéŸłă‚’ćŒ…ăżèŸŒăżă€ćœŒć„łăŻć–‰ăŒă‚«ăƒ©ă‚«ăƒ©ă«æž‡ăăźă‚’æ„Ÿă˜ă€ă‚‚ăšă‚‚ăšăźç†æ€§ăŒæŹĄçŹŹă«é ăźă„ăŠă„ăŁăŸă€‚ 「あんた、すごくいい挂い......」 ćžăŻć†·ă‚„ă‚„ă‹ăȘçœ‰ă‚’ă—ă‹ă‚ă€ćŸŒă‚ă«æŽ§ăˆăŠă„ăŸç§˜æ›žăšăƒœăƒ‡ă‚ŁăƒŒă‚ŹăƒŒăƒ‰ăŸăĄăŻé©šă„ăŠç›źă‚’äžžăă—ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ă“ăźæ˜Žă‚‹ă„æ™‚é–“ćžŻă«ă€ăŸă•ă‹ă“ă‚“ăȘć€§èƒ†ăȘć„łăŒçŸă‚Œă‚‹ăšăŻïŒ 「お欱さん、もう民しごè‡Șé‡ăă ă•ă„ă€ç”·ăźćŁ°ăŻæ°·ăźă‚ˆă†ă«ć†·ăŸăă€ăŸă‚‹ă§æ·±ă„æ°·ç©Žă«ćŒ•ăăšă‚ŠèŸŒăŸă‚Œă‚‹ă‚ˆă†ăȘć†·é…·ă•ă ăŁăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŻăăźćŁ°ă«äž€çžŹć›șăŸă‚Šă€ăăźèžăèŠšăˆăźă‚ă‚‹ćŁ°ă«æ€ă‚ăšéĄ”ă‚’äžŠă’ăŸă€‚ç›źăŒćˆăŁăŸçžŹé–“ă€éˆŽéŸłăŻćžăźć†·ăŸă„èŠ–ç·šă«éŁČăŸă‚Œăă†ă«ăȘăŁăŸă€‚ăăźçœŒć·źă—ăŻć†·ăŸă„æ˜Ÿăźă‚ˆă†ă§ă€ăŸă‚‹ă§ćżƒă‚’èŠ‹é€ă‹ă™ă‹ăźă‚ˆă†ă ăŁăŸă€‚ ă“ăźçžŹé–“ă€éˆŽéŸłăźćżƒè‡“ăŻæ­ąăŸă‚Šăă†ă«ăȘăŁăŸïŒ ćœŒć„łăŻç›źă‚’èŠ‹é–‹ăă€é–“èż‘ă«ă‚ă‚‹ă“ăźć†·ăŸă„éĄ”ă‚’ć‡èŠ–ă—ăŸćŸŒă€ă‚ˆă†ă‚„ăć”‡ă‚’éœ‡ă‚ă›ăȘăŒă‚‰ćŁ°ă‚’ç”žă‚Šć‡șă—ăŸă€‚ă€Œă€......ćžăŠă˜ă•ă‚“ïŒŸă€ ç„žæ§˜ă‚ˆă€ç§ăŻäž€äœ“äœ•ă‚’ă—ăŠă—ăŸăŁăŸăźă ă‚ă†ïŒ ăŸă•ă‹ç›žæ‰‹ăŒćžă€èŁ•äč‹ăźćă°ă‹ă‚Šăźć”çˆ¶ă ăšăŻïŒ äž–é–“äž€èˆŹă§ăŻă€ćœŒăŒæœć€‰ćź¶ă«é€Šć­ăšă—ăŠèżŽăˆă‚‰ă‚ŒăŸă“ăšăŻçŸ„ă‚‰ă‚ŒăŠă„ăŸăŒă€æœć€‰ćź¶ăźè·Ąç¶™ăŽăšă—ăŠćžăŻćčŒă„é ƒă‹ă‚‰ć›œć€–ă§çźĄç†ć­Šă‚’ć­Šăłă€æœć€‰ćź¶ăźèČĄé–„ăźè·Ąç¶™ăŽăšă—ăŠæœć€‰ćź¶ăźćœ“äž»ăŒć…­ćæ­łăźèȘ•ç”Ÿæ—„ă«ćœŒă«ć…šăŠă‚’èš—ă—ăŸăźă ă€‚ ćœŒăŻäșŹćŸŽăźäžŠæ”ç€ŸäŒšă§æœ€ă‚‚èŒă‹ă—ă„ă€Œăƒ€ă‚€ăƒ€ăƒąăƒłăƒ‰ăźç‹Źèș«èČŽæ—ă€ă§ă‚ă‚Šă€çš†ăŒæ†§ă‚Œă‚‹ć€§äșș物である。 éˆŽéŸłăźć§‘ă‚‚ćžăšăźçžă‚’æ·±ă‚ăŸăŒăŁăŠăŠă‚Šă€èŁ•äč‹ăźæ˜‡é€ČはすăčăŠćžă«ă‹ă‹ăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ăšèš€ăŁăŠă„ăŸăŒă€ćœŒć„łăźéĄ˜ă„ăŻç©șæŒŻă‚Šă§ă€ćžăŻăŸăŁăŸăé–ąćżƒă‚’ç€șさăȘかった。 éˆŽéŸłă‚‚ăŸăŸćžă«äŒšă†æ©ŸäŒšăȘどほずんどăȘかった。 ćˆă‚ăŠćœŒăšă“ă‚“ăȘă«èż‘ăă§ćŻŸéąă™ă‚‹ăźăŻă“ă‚ŒăŒćˆă‚ăŠă ăŁăŸă€‚ ćœŒăźéĄ”ç«‹ăĄăŻć†·ăŸăă€ćœ«ă‚Šăźæ·±ă„ç«Żæ­ŁăȘéĄ”ç«‹ăĄăŻă€ăŸă‚‹ă§éˆŽéŸłăźć…šăŠă‚’èŠ‹é€ă‹ă™ă‚ˆă†ă§ă€é‹­ăă€ć†·ăŸă•ăŒæŒ‚ăŁăŠă„ăŸă€‚ 「揾おじさん......ă™ă€ă™ăżăŸă›ă‚“ă€ 鈮音がäșŒćșŠç›źă«ă€ŒăŠă˜ă•ă‚“ă€ăšć‘Œă‚“ă çžŹé–“ă€ćžăŻă‚ˆă†ă‚„ăććżœă‚’ç€șした。 眉をăČăă‚ă€éˆŽéŸłă‹ă‚‰æ‰‹ă‚’æ”Ÿă™ăšă€ç„ĄèĄšæƒ…ăźăŸăŸăăźć Žă‚’ćŽ»ă‚ă†ăšă—ăŸă€‚ ćœŒăŻă“ăźă‚ˆă†ă«è‡Șă‚‰éŁ›ăłèŸŒă‚“ă§ăă‚‹ć„łæ€§ă«ăŻă€ăŸăŁăŸăèˆˆć‘łăŒăȘかったぼだ。 ă€ŒćžăŠă˜ă•ă‚“ă€ćŸ…ăŁăŠăă ă•ă„ïŒă€ 鈮音はæ±șæ„ă‚’ć›șă‚ă€ă›ăŁă‹ăăźæ©ŸäŒšă ă‹ă‚‰ăšäž€ă‹ć…«ă‹ă§ă‚„ă‚Šé€šă™ă“ăšă«ă—ăŸă€‚ă‚‚ă—ćžăźă‚ˆă†ăȘé‡‘æŒăĄă«ć–ă‚Šć…„ă‚‹ă“ăšăŒă§ăă‚Œă°ă€ăă‚Œă‚‚æ‚ȘくはăȘい。 ă€Œă‚ă€ç§ăŻä»Šæ—„ă€æ°—ćˆ†ăŒæ‚ȘăăŠă€ă€ă„ăŠé…’ă‚’éŁČăżă™ăŽăŠă—ăŸăŁăŸă‚“ă§ă™ă€‚ăă‚“ăȘç§ă‚’ă“ăźăƒăƒŒă«äž€äșșçœźă„ăŠă„ăă‚“ă§ă™ă‹ïŒŸă“ă“ă€ć±ăȘă„ă‚“ă§ă™ă‚ˆă€éˆŽéŸłăŻć”‡ă‚’ć™›ăżă€ćŻæ„›ă‚‰ă—ă„ç„Ąćźłăă†ăȘèĄšæƒ…ă‚’äœœă‚Šć‡șした。 ćœŒć„łăŻćŻ†ă‹ă«ćžăźććżœă‚’äŒșă„ă€ćœŒăŒäŸç„¶ăšă—ăŠç„ĄèĄšæƒ…ă§ă‚ă‚‹ăźă‚’èŠ‹ăŠă€ă‚ă–ăšè¶łéŠ–ă‚’è§Šă‚ŠăȘăŒă‚‰ç—›ăŒă‚‹çŽ æŒŻă‚Šă‚’èŠ‹ă›ă€ă€Œăă‚Œă«ă€ă•ăŁăè¶łă‚’ăă˜ă„ăĄă‚ƒăŁăŠ......æœŹćœ“ă«ç—›ă„ă‚“ă§ă™ă€ăšćŒ±ă€…ă—ăèšŽăˆăŸă€‚ ćžăŻć…ˆă»ă©ăŸă§èĄšæƒ…ă«äž€ćˆ‡ăźć€‰ćŒ–ă‚’èŠ‹ă›ăȘă‹ăŁăŸăŒă€ä»Šă‚„ć”‡ăźç«Żă«ăŻçšźè‚‰ăȘçŹ‘ăżăŒæ”źă‹ăłă€ç›źă«ăŻäž€çžŹăźèˆˆć‘łăŒćžŁé–“èŠ‹ăˆăŸă€‚ ă“ăźć„łă€æŒ”æŠ€ăŒäž‹æ‰‹ă™ăŽăŠă€äž€ç›źă§èŠ‹ç Žă‚Œă‚‹ă€‚ ă ăŒă€ć°‘ă—éąç™œă„ă€‚ ă€Œă€ă€ćžăŠă˜ă•ă‚“......ă€ç”·ăźé‹­ă„èŠ–ç·šă«èŠ‹é€ă‹ă•ă‚ŒăŸă‚ˆă†ă§ă€éˆŽéŸłăŻæ€ă‚ăšèș«éœ‡ă„ă—ă€æ€Żă‚“ă§ă—ăŸăŁăŸă€‚ ă—ă‹ă—æŹĄăźçžŹé–“ă€çȘç„¶è¶łăŒćź™ă«æ”źăă€éˆŽéŸłăŻç›źă‚’èŠ‹é–‹ă„ăŸă€‚ăŸă•ă‹ćžă«ăŠć§«æ§˜æŠ±ăŁă“ă•ă‚Œă‚‹ăšăŻïŒ ă”ă‚ă‚Šăšäœ“ăŒæ”źă‹ă¶æ„ŸèŠšă«æ…ŒăŠăŸéˆŽéŸłăŻă€ćć°„çš„ă«ćžăźéŠ–ă«è…•ă‚’ć›žă—ăŸă€‚ćœŒăźćșƒăăŠæž©ă‹ăȘèƒžă«æŠ±ă‹ă‚Œă€ćœŒăźéŠ™ă‚ŠăŒéŒ»ă‚’ăă™ăă‚‹ă€‚éĄ”ăŒç†±ăăȘă‚Šă€ćżƒè‡“ăŒăƒ‰ă‚­ăƒ‰ă‚­ăšæ—©é˜ăźă‚ˆă†ă«éłŽă‚Šć§‹ă‚ăŸă€‚ こんăȘă«ç›ŽæŽ„çš„ă«ïŒŸă•ăŁăăŸă§ăŻæ­Łäșșć›ć­ăźă”ă‚Šă—ăŠăŸăă›ă«ïŒŸ ă€ŒăŸă è¶łăŒç—›ă„ăźă‹ïŒŸă€é ­äžŠă‹ă‚‰ćžăźć†·ăŸă„ćŁ°ăŒé™ăŁăŠăăŸă€‚ 「え......ă€éˆŽéŸłăŻç„Ąæ„è­˜ă«ć”Ÿă‚’éŁČăżèŸŒă‚“ă ă€‚ 「もう......痛くăȘい......」 éˆŽéŸłăŻăŒă‚“ă‚„ă‚Šăšćžăźćœ«ćˆ»ăźă‚ˆă†ă«æ•ŽăŁăŸæšȘéĄ”ă‚’èŠ‹ă€ă‚ăŸă€‚ ă€Œă”ă‚“......ă€ćžăŻè–„ăć”‡ă‚’ćŒ•ăç· ă‚ăŸăŸăŸă€éĄ”è‰Čäž€ă€ć€‰ăˆăšă€ć‘šć›Čă«ć–ă‚Šć·»ă‹ă‚ŒăȘăŒă‚‰ăƒăƒŒăźć€–ă«ćœă‚ăŠă‚ă‚‹è»Šă«ć‘ă‹ăŁăŠæ­©ăć‡șした。 ă“ăźç”·ă€äž€äœ“ă©ă†ă„ă†ă€ă‚‚ă‚ŠăȘăźïŒŸ éˆŽéŸłăŻæ··äč±ă—ăŸăŸăŸă ăŁăŸă€‚ è»Šă«äč—ă›ă‚‰ă‚ŒăŠă‚ˆă†ă‚„ăæˆ‘ă«èż”ăŁăŸăŒă€ćŁă‚’é–‹ă“ă†ăšă—ăŸçžŹé–“ă€ćžăŻæ—ąă«é‹è»ąæ‰‹ă«æŒ‡ç€șしどいた。 ă€Œă€Žă‚€ăƒłă‚żăƒŒă‚łăƒłăƒăƒăƒłă‚żăƒ«ă€ăžă€ 「......」 ă‚€ă€ă‚€ăƒłă‚żăƒŒă‚łăƒłăƒăƒăƒłă‚żăƒ«ïŒŸăă‚ŒăŁăŠäș”ă€æ˜Ÿăźé«˜çŽšăƒ›ăƒ†ăƒ«ă˜ă‚ƒăȘă„ïŒ ăƒ›ăƒ†ăƒ«ăźæœ€äžŠéšŽăźè±ȘèŻă‚čă‚€ăƒŒăƒˆă«ć…„ă‚‹ăšă€ćžăŻéˆŽéŸłă‚’ăƒ™ăƒƒăƒ‰ă«æŠ•ă’ć‡șă—ă€ăăźăŸăŸăƒă‚čăƒ«ăƒŒăƒ ă«ć‘ă‹ăŁăŸă€‚ăƒ™ăƒƒăƒ‰ă«æź‹ă•ă‚ŒăŸéˆŽéŸłăŻă€ă—ă°ă‚‰ăă—ăŠă‚ˆă†ă‚„ăçŠ¶æłă‚’ç†è§Łă—ć§‹ă‚ăŸă€‚ ćœŒć„ł......æœŹćœ“ă«ćžă‚’ćŒ•ăŁă‹ă‘ăŠă€ăƒ›ăƒ†ăƒ«ăŸă§é€Łă‚ŒèŸŒăŸă‚ŒăŸăźïŒŸ æ€ăŁăŸă‚ˆă‚Šă‚‚ăšăŁăšç°Ąć˜ă«ă“ăšăŒé‹ă‚“ă§ă‚‹ă‘ă©ă€ă“ă‚ŒăŁăŠçœ ă˜ă‚ƒăȘă„ă‚ˆă­ïŒŸ ă§ă‚‚ă€éˆŽéŸłăŻăă‚Œă©ă“ă‚ă§ăŻăȘかった。 æ€ă„æ”źă‹ă¶ăźăŻă€ă•ăŁăç›źæ’ƒă—ăŸèŁ•äč‹ăźæ”źæ°—ăźçŸć Žăźć…‰æ™Żă°ă‹ă‚Šă€‚ăă‚Œă«é…’ă‚‚ć…„ăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ă›ă„ă§ă€ă“ă‚Œă‹ă‚‰è”·ă“ă‚‹ă“ăšăžăźææ€–æ„ŸăŻă»ăšă‚“ă©ăȘăă€ă‚€ă—ă‚ć°‘ă—æ„œă—ăżă§ă™ă‚‰ă‚ăŁăŸă€‚ 揾はこんăȘă«ă‚€ă‚±ăƒĄăƒłăȘんだし、毝るだけăȘă‚‰ă‚€ă—ă‚ćŸ—ă ïŒ ăă‚Œă«ćœŒăŻèŁ•äč‹ăźć”çˆ¶ă§ă‚‚ă‚ă‚‹ă€‚ ă“ăźćœąă§ă‚ăźæ”źæ°—ç”·ă«ä»•èż”ă—ă™ă‚‹ăźă‚‚æ‚ȘくăȘă„ïŒ éˆŽéŸłăŻăƒăƒƒă‚°ă‚’æ‰‹ć…ƒă«ćŒ•ăćŻ„ă›ă€äž­ă‚’ă‹ăć›žă—ăŠæŽąă—ç‰©ă‚’ć§‹ă‚ăŸă€‚ćžăŒăƒă‚čăƒ«ăƒŒăƒ ă‹ă‚‰ć‡șăŠăă‚‹ć‰ă«ă€è–Źă‚’éŁČんでおきたかったぼだ。 ć€§ć­Šæ™‚ä»Łă«ä»˜ăćˆăŁăŠă„ăŸć…ƒă‚«ăƒŹăŒäżĄă˜ă‚‰ă‚ŒăȘいほどたクă‚șで、鈮音を無理やりè„Čおうべしたこべがあった。 éˆŽéŸłăŻćż…æ­»ă«æŠ”æŠ—ă—ă€æœȘé‚ă«ç”‚ă‚ăŁăŸă‚‚ăźăźă€ăă‚Œä»„æ„ă€ç•°æ€§ăšăźèŠȘ毆ăȘæŽ„è§Šă«ăŻæ‹’ćŠććżœăŒć‡șă‚‹ă‚ˆă†ă«ăȘăŁăŠă—ăŸăŁăŸă€‚ èŁ•äč‹ăšç”ć©šă—ăŠă‹ă‚‰ă‚‚ă€äœ•ćșŠă‹ć—ă‘ć…„ă‚Œă‚ˆă†ăšă—ăŸăŒă€è‚ćżƒăȘæ™‚ă«ăŻćăæ°—ăŒă—ăŠă—ăŸă„ă€èŁ•äč‹ăŻă€Œç„Ąç†ă—ăȘăăŠă„ă„ă‚ˆă€ăšă„ă€ă‚‚æ…°ă‚ăŠăă‚ŒăŸćŸŒă€éšŁăźéƒšć±‹ă§äž€äșș毝どいた。 èŁ•äč‹ăŒć„Șă—ăă™ă‚Œă°ă™ă‚‹ă»ă©ă€éˆŽéŸłăŻćżƒăźäž­ă§ç”łă—èšłăȘăæ€ă„ă€æ”·ć€–ă§ă“ăźç—‡çŠ¶ă«ćŠčăè–ŹăŒă‚ă‚‹ăšèžăă€ă‘ăŠă€ç”ć©šäž€ć‘šćčŽăźæ™‚ă«è©Šă—ăŠăżă‚ˆă†ăšæ±șめどいた。 ă§ă‚‚èŁ•äč‹ăŻă€ăăźä»Łă‚ă‚Šă«ăšă‚“でもăȘă„ă€Œă‚”ăƒ—ăƒ©ă‚€ă‚șă€ă‚’ç”šæ„ă—ăŠăă‚ŒăŸăŁăŠă‚ă‘ă­ïŒ 鈮音はバッグをăČăŁăă‚Šèż”ă—ăŠæŽąă—ăŸăŒă€è–ŹăŻèŠ‹ă€ă‹ă‚‰ăȘかった。ć‡șă‹ă‘ă‚‹æ™‚ă«ăƒăƒƒă‚°ă‚’ć€‰ăˆăŸăźă‚’æ€ă„ć‡șă—ă€ăăźè–ŹăŻć…ƒăźăƒăƒƒă‚°ă«çœźăćż˜ă‚ŒăŠăăŸă‚ˆă†ă ăŁăŸă€‚ ăăźæ™‚ă€ăƒă‚čăƒ«ăƒŒăƒ ăźăƒ‰ă‚ąăŒæ€„ă«é–‹ăă€ćžăŒć§żă‚’çŸă—ăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŻç›źă‚’äžžăă—ăŠćœŒă‚’èŠ‹ă€ă‚ă€æ€ă‚ăšć”Ÿă‚’éŁČんだ。 ćžăŠă˜ă•ă‚“ă€ăŸă˜ă§æœ€é«˜ă˜ă‚ƒă‚“ïŒ 揾はこんăȘă‚żă‚€ăƒ—ăźć„łæ€§ă‚’èŠ‹æ…Łă‚ŒăŠăŠă‚Šă€ç…§æ˜Žăźäž‹ă§ăăźèĄšæƒ…ă«ăŻć†·ăŸă„ć…‰ăŒæ”źă‹ă‚“ă§ă„ăŸă€‚ タă‚Șăƒ«ă§ç„Ąé€ äœœă«é«Șă‚’æ‹­ăăȘがら、鈮音ぼæ–čă«èŠ–ç·šă‚’èœăšă—ă€ćœŒć„łăźè”€ă‚‰ă‚“ă é Źă«èż‘ă„ă„ăŠć•ă„ă‹ă‘ăŸă€‚ă€Œæș€è¶łă‹ïŒŸă€ ă€ŒăŸă€æș€è¶łă§ă™......」 ćžăźç”·ă‚‰ă—ă„ăƒ•ă‚§ăƒ­ăƒąăƒłă«ćŒ…ăŸă‚Œă€éˆŽéŸłăŻé ­ăŒăŒă‚“ă‚„ă‚Šă—ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ă—ă‹ă—ă€ă”ăšæ€ă„ć‡șă—ăŸă‚ˆă†ă«èș«ă‚’è”·ă“ă—ă€ă€Œă‚ăźă€ăĄă‚‡ăŁăšç‰©ă‚’èČ·ă„ă«èĄŒăăŸă„ă‚“ă§ă™ă‘ă©ă€ăšćŁă‚’é–‹ă„ăŸă€‚ ă“ăźăŸăŸă§ăŻă€æŹĄă«ćăæ°—ăŒă—ăŸă‚‰ćžă«ćăă‹ă‘ăŠă—ăŸă†ă‹ă‚‚ă—ă‚ŒăȘいから、それだけは避けたい。 「そんăȘæ‰‹é–“ăŻă‹ă‘ăȘăăŠă„ă„ă€‚ăă“ă«ă‚ă‚‹ă€ ćžăŻéˆŽéŸłăŒă€Œăă‚Œă€ă‚’æŒ‡ă—ăŠă„ă‚‹ă ăšć‹˜é•ă„ă—ă€éĄŽă‚’ăƒ™ăƒƒăƒ‰ă‚”ă‚€ăƒ‰ăźăƒ†ăƒŒăƒ–ăƒ«ă«ć‘ă‘ăŠă—ă‚ƒăăŁăŸă€‚ăă“ă«ăŻçČŸçŸŽăȘă‚čăƒˆăƒŹăƒŒă‚žăƒă‚čă‚±ăƒƒăƒˆăŒă‚ă‚Šă€ă•ăŸă–ăŸăȘçšźéĄžăźă‚ąă‚€ăƒ†ăƒ ăŒæ•Žç„¶ăšäžŠăčられどいた。 「......」 ä»Šă©ăăźăƒ›ăƒ†ăƒ«ăŁăŠă€ă“ă‚“ăȘă«è‡łă‚Œă‚Šć°œăă›ă‚ŠăȘăźïŒŸ 「じゃあ......ç§ă€ăĄă‚‡ăŁăšă‚·ăƒŁăƒŻăƒŒæ”ŽăłăŠæ„ăŸă™ă€ 鈮音はドキドキしăȘăŒă‚‰ćžăźäœ“ă‚’äșŒćșŠă»ă©æŠŒă—ăŠăżăŸă€‚ ă©ă†ă‚„ă‚‰ćžăŒæŹĄă«äœ•ă‚’ă—ă‚ˆă†ăšă—ăŠă„ă‚‹ăźă‹ă€éˆŽéŸłăŻăȘんべăȘăæ„Ÿă˜ć–ăŁăŠă„ăŸă€‚ ăăăŁă€äž»ć°Žæš©ă‚’æĄăŁăŠă„ăŸăŻăšăźè‡Șćˆ†ăŒă€ă©ă†ă—ăŠæ°—ăŒä»˜ă‘ă°çČç‰©ăżăŸă„ă«ă•ă‚ŒăŠă„ă‚‹ăźïŒŸ ă‚‚ă—ă‹ă—ăŠćžăŻăšăŁăšă‚żăƒŒă‚­ćŻć…„ă‚Šă ăŁăŸăźă‹ïŒŸ ç–‘ćżƒæ··ă˜ă‚Šăźç›źă§ćžă‚’èŠ‹äžŠă’ă‚‹ăšă€éˆŽéŸłăźèĄšæƒ…ă«ăŻäž€æŠčăźé©šăăšæ€ŻăˆăŒæŒ‚ăŁăŠă„ăŸă€‚ 氏さăȘć„łăźć­ăźć‹•ăäž€ă€äž€ă€ă‚’ćžăŻć†·é™ă«èŠłćŻŸă—ă€ćœŒć„łăźè€ƒăˆă‚’ă»ăŒćŻŸă—ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ćžăźć‘šć›Čă«ăŻćœŒăźéšŁă‚’ç‹™ă†ć„łăŻæ•°ć€šăă„ăŸăŒă€ă„ă–ăšăȘるべ逃げć‡șăă†ăšă™ă‚‹ăźăŻă€ă“ăźć„łăă‚‰ă„ă ă‚ă†ă€‚ ăŸă™ăŸă™éąç™œăăȘっどきた...... ć€œăŻă‚ăŁăšă„ă†é–“ă«éŽăŽă€æœæ—„ăŒć·źă—èŸŒă‚“ă§ă„ăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŒç›źă‚’èŠšăŸă™ăšă€äœ•æ°—ăȘăéšŁă‚’æŒŻă‚Šć‘ă„ăŠćžăźć§żă‚’ç›źă«ă—ăŸă€‚ćœŒăźéĄ”ç«‹ăĄăŻć†·ăŸăé‹­ă„ăŒă€çœ ăŁăŠă„ă‚‹æ™‚ăŻăăźćšćœ§æ„ŸăŒè–„ă‚‰ă„ă§ă„ăŸă€‚ ăŸă‚‹ă§çœ ă‚Šă«ă€ă„ăŸăƒ©ă‚€ă‚Șăƒłăźă‚ˆă†ă«ă€ć‡¶æšŽă•ă‚‚ć‚Čæ…ąă•ă‚‚ć…šăŠăŒćŽăŸăŁăŠă„ăŸă€‚ 鈮音は揾ぼæ–čにèș«ă‚’ćŻ„ă›ă€ă˜ăŁăă‚ŠăšăăźćŻéĄ”ă‚’èŠłćŻŸă—ăŸă€‚ ç«Żæ­ŁăȘéĄ”ç«‹ăĄă€ç™œă„è‚Œă€ć°‘ă—ç”ŸăˆăŸéĄŽăźăƒ’ă‚Čă€ăă—ăŠé•·ă„ç«æŻ›ă€‚ 「......」 鈮音は濃ぼ侭で氏さăȘć«‰ćŠŹă‚’èŠšăˆăŸă€‚ă“ăźç”·ă€ăƒžă‚žă§ă©ă‚“ă ă‘ă‹ăŁă“ă„ă„ă‚“ă ă‚ˆă€‚ ćœŒć„łăźèŠ–ç·šăŒă‚ăŸă‚Šă«ă‚‚ă‚ă‹ă‚‰ă•ăŸă ăŁăŸăźă‹ă€ćžăźçœ‰ăŒćŸźă‹ă«ăČそめられた。 éˆŽéŸłăŻæ…ŒăŠăŠćŻè»ąăŒă‚Šă€ćčžă„ă«ă‚‚ćžăŻă™ăă«ć‹•ă‹ăȘくăȘった。 éˆŽéŸłăŻăăŁăšćžăźè…°ă«ć›žă•ă‚ŒăŠă„ăŸæ‰‹ă‚’ćŒ•ăé›ąă—ă€ćœŒă«æ°—ă„ă‹ă‚ŒăȘă„ă‚ˆă†ă«æŻă‚’æœœă‚ăŠć‹•ă„ăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŻćžăŒç›źă‚’èŠšăŸă—ăŸăšăă«ç›źăŒćˆă†ăźăŻéżă‘ăŸă‹ăŁăŸă€‚ćœŒăŒè”·ăă‚‹ć‰ă«æœă‚’ç€ăŠă€ă•ăŁă•ăšă“ă“ă‚’æŠœă‘ć‡șしたかったぼだ。 ăă†è€ƒăˆă€ćœŒć„łăŻăƒăƒƒă‚°ă‹ă‚‰æŒăŁăŠă„ăŸçŸé‡‘ă‚’ć…šéƒšć–ă‚Šć‡șă—ăŠăƒ†ăƒŒăƒ–ăƒ«ă«çœźăă€ăăăă•ăšăăźć Žă‚’é›ąă‚ŒăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŒéƒšć±‹ă‚’ć‡șどからわずか10ćˆ†ă‚‚ç”ŒăŸăȘă„ă†ăĄă«ă€ăƒ™ăƒƒăƒ‰ăźäžŠăźç”·ăŻç›źă‚’èŠšăŸă—ăŸă€‚ ćœŒăŻéšŁă«éˆŽéŸłăŒă„ăȘいこべをäșˆæƒłă—ăŠă„ăŸă‚ˆă†ă§ă€æ·Ąă€…ăšăƒ™ăƒƒăƒ‰ă‹ă‚‰è”·ăăŠæœă‚’èș«ă«ç€ă‘ă€ăƒ™ăƒƒăƒ‰ă‚”ă‚€ăƒ‰ăźăƒ†ăƒŒăƒ–ăƒ«ă«äœ•ă‹ăŒçœźă„ăŠă‚ă‚‹ăźă«æ°—ă„ăă€èż‘ă„ă„ăŠçąșèȘă—ăŸă€‚ ăă“ă«ăŻçŸé‡‘ăźæŸăšäž€æžšăźçŽ™ćˆ‡ă‚ŒăŒçœźă‹ă‚ŒăŠă„ăŸă€‚ ă€Œć”çˆ¶ă•ă‚“ă€æ˜šć€œăŻæ„œă—ă‹ăŁăŸă§ă™ă­ă€‚äșŒäž‡ć††ăźă‚­ăƒŁăƒƒă‚·ăƒ„ă€ă»ă‚“ăźæ°—æŒăĄă§ă™ăŒă€ă“ă‚Œă§é‹æ°—ă‚ąăƒƒăƒ—ïŒćŸŒăŻă‚‚ă†äŒšă‚ăȘă„ă‹ă‚‚ïŒă€ ă€ŒćŸŒăŻă‚‚ă†äŒšă‚ăȘă„ă‹ă‚‚ïŒŸă€ćžăŻăăźèš€è‘‰ă«ç›źă‚’è”°ă‚‰ă›ă€çšźè‚‰ăȘçŹ‘ăżă‚’æ”źă‹ăčた。 çŽ™ćˆ‡ă‚Œă‚’ă‚ŽăƒŸçź±ă«æŠ•ă’æšăŠă‚‹ăšă€çŸé‡‘ă‚’ăăźăŸăŸæ‡ă«ă—ăŸă„èŸŒă‚“ă ă€‚ ăĄă‚‡ă†ă©ăăźæ™‚ă€ç‰čćˆ„ă‚ąă‚·ă‚čă‚żăƒłăƒˆăźäœè—€ă‹ă‚‰é›»è©±ăŒć…„ă‚Šă€ăƒ•ăƒ©ă‚€ăƒˆăźäșˆçŽ„ăŒćźŒäș†ă—ăŸăšäŒăˆă‚‰ă‚ŒăŸă€‚ăă—ăŠă€æ›Žă«èš€è‘‰ă‚’è¶łă—ăŸă€‚ ă€Œć‰Żç€Ÿé•·æ§˜ă€ă‚‚ă—ă”éƒœćˆăŒæ‚Șă„ă‚ˆă†ă§ă—ăŸă‚‰ă€ăƒ•ăƒ©ă‚€ăƒˆă‚’æ˜Žæ—„ă«ć€‰æ›Žă™ă‚‹ă“ăšă‚‚ćŻèƒœă§ă™ăŒïŒŸă€ ă€Œćż…èŠăȘă„ă€‚ä»Šă™ăèĄŒăă€ äž€çžŹăźé–“ă‚’ăŠă„ăŠă€ćžăŻäœè—€ă«æŒ‡ç€șを侎えた。 ă€Œăă‚Œă‹ă‚‰ă€ăƒ›ăƒ†ăƒ«ă«é Œă‚“ă§æ˜šć€œăźć„łăźæƒ…ć ±ă‚’èȘżăčさせろ」 ă€Œă‹ă—ă“ăŸă‚ŠăŸă—ăŸă€ć‰Żç€Ÿé•·æ§˜ă€ ăƒ›ăƒ†ăƒ«ăźăƒ­ăƒ“ăƒŒă‚’ć‡șă‚‹ăšă€éˆŽéŸłăźćżƒè‡“ăŻăŸă ăƒ‰ă‚­ăƒ‰ă‚­ăšé«˜éłŽăŁăŠă„ăŸă€‚ ć†·ăŸă„éąšăŒé Źă‚’æ’«ă§ă€ă‚ˆă†ă‚„ăć°‘ă—ă ă‘é ­ăŒć†·ăˆăŸă€‚ ćœŒć„łăŻæœŹćœ“ă«ă‚ăźć€§ç‰©ăƒ»æœć€‰ćžăšäž€ć€œă‚’éŽă”ă—ăŸăźă ïŒ ă“ă‚ŒăŻć€ąă§ăŻăȘăă€çŸćźŸăȘă‚“ă ïŒ ăăźæœć€‰ćžă ă‚ˆïŒŸć‘œçŸ„ă‚‰ăšă‚‚ă„ă„ăšă“ă‚ă˜ă‚ƒăȘă„ă‹ïŒŸ 鈮音はè‡Șćˆ†ăźé ­ă‚’ăƒăƒłăšć©ăă€ăƒă‚±ăƒƒăƒˆă‹ă‚‰æœ€ćŸŒăźäž€æžšăźè«­ć‰ă‚’ć–ă‚Šć‡șă—ă€ă‚żă‚Żă‚·ăƒŒă‚’æ‹ŸăŁăŸă€‚ äœ•ă‚‚è€ƒăˆăšă«ă€ăČăšăŸăšæœć€‰ćź¶ă«æˆ»ă‚ă†ă€‚ ćź¶ă«ć…„ă‚‹ć‰ă«ă€éˆŽéŸłăŻè‡Șćˆ†ăźäœ“ă«äœ•ă‹æ€Șă—ă„ç—•è·ĄăŒæź‹ăŁăŠă„ăȘă„ă‹ă€äœ•ćșŠă‚‚çąșèȘă—ăŠă‹ă‚‰è¶łă‚’èžăżć…„れた。 ćź¶ă«ć…„ă‚‹ăšă€çŸ©æŻăŒăƒ€ă‚€ăƒ‹ăƒłă‚°ăƒ†ăƒŒăƒ–ăƒ«ă§æœéŁŸă‚’ć–ăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ăźăŒèŠ‹ăˆăŸă€‚ ă€ŒăŠăŻă‚ˆă†ă€ăŠçŸ©æŻă•ă‚“ă€éˆŽéŸłăŻă„ă€ă‚‚é€šă‚ŠăŠăšăȘしく棰をかけた。 ă€Œă‚ˆăă‚‚ćž°ăŁăŠæ„ă‚ŒăŸă‚‚ăźă­ïŒă€ æ˜šæ™©ă€é›»è©±ă§éˆŽéŸłă«çȘăèż”ă•ă‚ŒăŸă“ăšă‚’æ€ă„ć‡șă—ă€æœć€‰è˜­ăŻæ€’ă‚Šă§è…čăźè™«ăŒćŽăŸă‚‰ăȘかった。 ă€Œé›ąć©šïŒă•ăŁă•ăšç§ăźæŻć­ăšé›ąć©šă—ăȘă•ă„ïŒïŒă€ çŸ©æŻăŒè‡Șćˆ†ă‚’ă“ă‚Œă»ă©ăŸă§ă«ć«Œæ‚Șă—ă€äž€ćˆ»ă‚‚æ—©ăæœć€‰ćź¶ă‹ă‚‰èżœă„ć‡șしたいかぼようăȘæ§˜ć­ă«ă€éˆŽéŸłăŻæ‹łă‚’æĄă‚Šç· ă‚ă€ăăźçžłăŻćŸă€…ă«ć†·ăŸăăȘっどいった。 è‡Șćˆ†ăźćź¶æŸ„ăŒćŠŁăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ă“ăšăŻă‚ă‹ăŁăŠă„ăŸă—ă€èŁ•äč‹ăšç”ć©šă™ă‚‹ă“ăšăŻćˆ†äžç›žćżœă ăšă‚‚æ„Ÿă˜ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ă—ă‹ă—ă€éˆŽéŸłă‚‚ćŠȘćŠ›ă—ăŠæœć€‰ă‚°ăƒ«ăƒŒăƒ—ăźçż»èšłéƒšă§äžŠçŽšçż»èšłè€…ăźăƒă‚žă‚·ăƒ§ăƒłă‚’ćŸ—ăŠă€è‡Șèș«ăźă‚čă‚­ăƒ«ă‚‚æ±șă—ăŠäœŽăăŻăȘい。 ă ăŒă€çŸ©æŻăŻćœŒć„łăźă“ăšă‚’èŠ‹äž‹ă—ăŠă„ăŸă€‚æœć€‰ćź¶ă«æ„ăŸćœ“ćˆă‹ă‚‰éˆŽéŸłă«æ–‡ć„ă°ă‹ă‚Šèš€ă„ă€äž€ćčŽç”ŒăŁăŠă‚‚ćœŒć„łăźè…čă«ć‹•ăăŒăȘいこずを理由に、èŠȘæˆšăźć‰ă§éˆŽéŸłă‚’æ‚Șè€…æ‰±ă„ă—ă€ăŸă‚‹ă§ă€Œé¶ć°ć±‹ă«ćș§ăŁăŠć”ă‚‚ç”ŁăŸăȘă„ă€ăšé™°ćŁă‚’ć©ăăźă ăŁăŸă€‚ çŸ©æŻăŻäœ•ćșŠă‚‚éˆŽéŸłăźç›źăźć‰ă§ć‹äșșăźćš˜ă‚’èŁ•äč‹ă«çŽčä»‹ă—ă‚ˆă†ăšă•ăˆă—ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ èŁ•äč‹ăšăźæ„›ăźăŸă‚ă€ă“ăźćź¶ăźăŸă‚ă€éˆŽéŸłăŻäœ•ćșŠă‚‚è€ăˆă€çŸ©æŻăšäș‰ă‚ăȘă„ă‚ˆă†ă«ă—ă€çšŒă„ă ăŠé‡‘ă‚‚ă§ăă‚‹ă ă‘ćź¶ă«ć…„ă‚ŒăŠăăŸă€‚ă—ă‹ă—ă€èŁ•äč‹ăŻæ”źæ°—ă—ăŠă„ăŸăźă ïŒ 鈮音はè‡Șćˆ†ă«ć†·é™ă«ăȘă‚‹ă‚ˆă†èš€ă„èžă‹ă›ă€æ·±ć‘Œćžă—ăŸćŸŒă€çŸ©æŻă«ć‘ă‹ăŁăŠă“ă†èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ ă€ŒăŠçŸ©æŻă•ă‚“ă€æ˜šæ—„ăŻă‚ă–ăšă‚ăźćŒ»è€…ă•ă‚“ă‚’ă™ăŁăœă‹ă—ăŸă‚ă‘ă˜ă‚ƒăȘă„ă‚“ă§ă™ă€‚äŒšç€Ÿă§æ€„ă«ä»•äș‹ăŒć…„り、搌惚ぼミă‚čも重ăȘăŁăŠæ°—æŒăĄăŒè’ă‚ŒăŠă„ăŠ......だから、あんăȘéąšă«èš€ăŁăŠă—ăŸă„ăŸă—ăŸă€ è˜­ăŻć…šăć–ă‚Šćˆă‚ăšă€ă‚€ă—ă‚èŁ•äč‹ăšăźé›ąć©šă‚’ă›ăç«‹ăŠă‚‹ă‹ăźă‚ˆă†ă«è©±ă—ăŸă€‚ ă€Œç§ă‚’ă€ŽăŠçŸ©æŻă•ă‚“ă€ăȘă‚“ăŠć‘Œă°ăȘă„ă§ăă‚Œă‚‹ïŒŸé‡ă™ăŽă‚‹ă‚ïŒć­äŸ›ăŒç”Łă‚ăȘいăȘら、さっさず雹橚しăȘă•ă„ïŒă€ ă€ŒăŠçŸ©æŻă•ă‚“ă€ç”ć©šă—ăŠă‹ă‚‰äž€ćčŽç”ŒăŁăŠă‚‚ăŸă ć­äŸ›ăŒă§ăăŠă„ăȘăăŠă€æœŹćœ“ă«ćżƒè‹Šă—ăæ€ăŁăŠă„ăŸă™ă€ éˆŽéŸłăŻè˜­ăźè…•ă«æ‰‹ă‚’ć›žă—ă€ç”łă—èšłăȘă•ăă†ă«èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ ă€Œä»Šć›žă‚‚ăƒ€ăƒĄă ăŁăŸă‚‰ă€ç§ă€èŁ•äč‹ăšé›ąć©šă—ăŸă™ă€‚ćœŒăźă“ăšă‚’ă“ă‚Œä»„äžŠćŸ…ăŸă›ă‚‹ă‚ă‘ă«ăŻă„ăăŸă›ă‚“ă‹ă‚‰ă€ ăăźäž€èš€ă§ă€è˜­ăźéĄ”è‰ČăŻäž€ć€‰ă—ăŸă€‚ è˜­ăŻéˆŽéŸłăźè…čă«ăĄă‚‰ă‚Šăšç›źă‚’ă‚„ă‚Šă€ă€ŒéˆŽéŸłă€ă‚‚ă—ăŸăŸä»Šć›žă‚‚ăƒ€ăƒĄăȘă‚‰ă€äœ•ă‚’èš€ăŁăŠă‚‚ç§ăŻă‚‚ă†èš±ă•ăȘă„ă‚ă€‚ćż…ăšèŁ•äč‹ăšé›ąć©šă•ă›ă‚‹ă‹ă‚‰ă­ïŒă€ăšćż”ă‚’æŠŒă—ăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŻçŹ‘éĄ”ă‚’èŠ‹ă›ăȘăŒă‚‰ă‚‚ă€ćżƒăźäž­ă§ăŻæ·±ăæČˆă‚“ă§ă„ăŸă€‚ èŁ•äč‹ăźç›źă«ăŻè‡Șćˆ†ăŒæ˜ ă‚‰ăšă€çŸ©æŻăźç›źă«ă‚‚ă€ćœŒć„łăŻăŸă ăźć­äŸ›ă‚’ç”Łă‚€ăŸă‚ăźé“ć…·ă§ă—ă‹ăȘいぼだ。 éˆŽéŸłăŻçŸ©æŻăšăźă‚„ă‚Šć–ă‚Šă‚’æ‰“ăĄćˆ‡ă‚Šă€ç€æ›żăˆă‚’æžˆăŸă›ăŸćŸŒă€è»Šă‚’è”°ă‚‰ă›äŒšç€Ÿăžć‘ă‹ăŁăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăšèŁ•äč‹ăŻćŒă˜æœć€‰ă‚°ăƒ«ăƒŒăƒ—ă§ćƒă„ăŠă„ă‚‹ăŒă€æ‰€ć±žă—ăŠă„ă‚‹éƒšçœČが異ăȘă‚Šă€èŁ•äč‹ăŻäŒç”»éƒšă§ă€éˆŽéŸłăŻçż»èšłéƒšă«æ‰€ć±žă—ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ æœć€‰ăƒ“ăƒ«ăŻéžćžžă«ćșƒăă€äșŒäșșăźè·ć ŽăŻ30ăƒ•ăƒ­ă‚ąä»„äžŠă‚‚é›ąă‚ŒăŠă„ă‚‹ă€‚ æœć€‰ă«ć…„ç€Ÿă—ăŸă°ă‹ă‚Šăźé ƒă€èŁ•äč‹ăŻă€ŒäŒšç€Ÿă§ăŻèș«ć†…ăšăźé–ąäż‚ă‚’æŒăĄèŸŒă‚€ăźăŻçŠæ­ąă ă€ăšéˆŽéŸłă«èš€ă„ă€äșŒäșșた閹係を慏にしăȘă„ă‚ˆă†æ±‚ă‚ăŠăăŸă€‚ ăăźăŸă‚ă€æœć€‰ă‚°ăƒ«ăƒŒăƒ—ăźèȘ°ă‚‚ćœŒă‚‰ăŒć€«ć©Šă§ă‚ă‚‹ă“ăšă‚’çŸ„らăȘい。 今にăȘăŁăŠè€ƒăˆă‚‹ăšă€éˆŽéŸłăŻè‡Șćˆ†ăźæ„šă‹ă•ă‚’ç—›æ„Ÿă—ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ æœć€‰ă‚°ăƒ«ăƒŒăƒ—ăŻć…šć›œă§ăƒˆăƒƒăƒ—100ă«ć…„ă‚‹ć€§äŒæ„­ă§ă‚ă‚Šă€ć„Ș秀ăȘäșșæăšçŸŽć„łăŒæƒăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ă€‚èŁ•äč‹ăŻă€æ—ąć©šăšă„ă†è‚©æ›žăăŒè‡Șćˆ†ăźć„łæ€§ăšăźäș€éš›ă«ćˆ¶é™ă‚’ă‹ă‘ă‚‹ă“ăšă‚’æă‚Œă€ć‡șć‹€æ™‚ă«ăŻç”ć©šæŒ‡èŒȘă•ăˆă‚‚ć€–ă—ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ è»Šăźă‚­ăƒŒă‚’ăƒăƒƒă‚°ă«ă—ăŸăŁăŸăšăă€äž­ă«ć››è§’ă„ă‚«ăƒ•ă‚čăƒœă‚żăƒłăŒäž€ă€ć…„ăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ăźă‚’èŠ‹ă€ă‘ăŸă€‚ăƒ–ăƒ©ăƒłăƒ‰ăŻéˆŽéŸłă‚‚çŸ„ăŁăŠăŠă‚Šă€éžćžžă«é«˜çŽšăȘć“ă§ă€äž€ćŻŸăźă‚«ăƒ•ă‚čăƒœă‚żăƒłăŒć››ç™Ÿäž‡ć††ä»„äžŠă‚‚ă™ă‚‹ă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŻăăźă‚«ăƒ•ă‚čăƒœă‚żăƒłă‚’æ‰‹ă«ć–ă‚Šă˜ăŁăă‚ŠăšèŠ‹ă€ă‚ăŸă€‚èŁ•äč‹ăŒă“ă‚“ăȘé«˜çŽšć“ă‚’äœżăˆă‚‹ă‚ă‘ăŒăȘă„ă€‚é ­ăźäž­ă«ćĄ©éĄ”ăźç”·ăźć§żăŒæ”źă‹ăłă€ćżƒè‡“ăŒäž€çžŹè·łă­ăŸă€‚ ăŸă•ă‹ă€ćžăźă‚«ăƒ•ă‚čボタンがè‡Șćˆ†ăźăƒăƒƒă‚°ă«ć…„ăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ăȘă‚“ăŠă‚ă‚ŠćŸ—ăȘă„ă§ă—ă‚‡ïŒŸ ćžă»ă©ăźé‡‘æŒăĄăȘă‚‰ă€ă‚«ăƒ•ă‚čăƒœă‚żăƒłă‚’äž€ă€ăȘăă—ăŸăă‚‰ă„ă§æ°—ă«ă—ăȘいだろう。 éˆŽéŸłăŻăă†è€ƒăˆăȘăŒă‚‰ă€ăăźă‚«ăƒ•ă‚čăƒœă‚żăƒłă‚’ć†ăłăƒăƒƒă‚°ă«ă—ăŸă„ă€ăƒă‚€ăƒ’ăƒŒăƒ«ă‚’éłŽă‚‰ă—ăȘăŒă‚‰äŒšç€Ÿă«ć…„ăŁăŸă€‚ 侍運ăȘă“ăšă«ă€éĄ”ă‚’äžŠă’ăŸçžŹé–“ă€èŁ•äč‹ăšă‚čă‚żă‚€ăƒ«æŠœçŸ€ăźć„łæ€§ăŒäž€ç·’ă«æ­©ă„ăŠă„ă‚‹ăšă“ă‚ă«ć‡șくわした。äșŒäșșăŻæ„œă—ăă†ă«è©±ă‚’ă—ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŻăăźć„łæ€§ă‚’äșŒćșŠèŠ‹ă—ăŠă—ăŸăŁăŸă€‚ ăă‚ŒăŻæ˜šć€œă€èŁ•äč‹ăšăƒ™ăƒƒăƒ‰ă§ç”ĄăżćˆăŁăŠă„ăŸă‚ăźć„łă ăŁăŸă€‚ èŁ•äč‹ă‚‚éˆŽéŸłă«æ°—ă„くべ、顔è‰ČăŒäž€ć€‰ă—ăŸă€‚ćœŒăźäž­ă§ăŻă€éˆŽéŸłăŻä»Šé ƒăƒŸăƒ„ăƒłăƒ˜ăƒłă«ć‡șćŒ”ă—ăŠă„ă‚‹ăŻăšă ăŁăŸă‹ă‚‰ă ă€‚ă„ă€ćž°ć›œă—ăŸăźă‹ă€ă‚ă‚‹ă„ăŻăă‚‚ăă‚‚ć‡șćŒ”ă«èĄŒă‹ăȘă‹ăŁăŸăźă‹ïŒŸ ăăźæ™‚ă€èŁ•äč‹ăźæšȘă«ă„ăŸć„łæ€§ăŒćœŒăźè€łć…ƒă§äœ•ă‹ć›ă„ăŸă€‚èŁ•äč‹ăźæłšæ„ăŒăăźć„łă«æˆ»ă‚‹ăšă€äșŒäșșăŻèŠ–ç·šă‚’äș€ă‚ă—ăŠă‹ă‚‰ă€ć„łăŻă‚šăƒŹăƒ™ăƒŒă‚żăƒŒă«äč—ă‚ŠèŸŒă‚“ă ă€‚ ćœŒć„łăźéŠ–ă«ăŻè–„ăă‚­ă‚čăƒžăƒŒă‚ŻăŒæź‹ăŁăŠă„ăŠă€ă‚šăƒŹăƒ™ăƒŒă‚żăƒŒăźăƒ‰ă‚ąăŒé–‰ăŸă‚‹ć‰ă«éˆŽéŸłă«ć‘ă‹ăŁăŠçœ‰ă‚’ăČăă‚ăŠæŒ‘ç™șçš„ă«çŹ‘ăżă‚’æ”źă‹ăčăŠèŠ‹ă›ăŸă€‚ 鈮音は顔をしかめた。 どうやらäșŒäșșăŻä»„ć‰ă‹ă‚‰ă€ŒăŸă ăȘらぬ閱係」だったらしい。 éˆŽéŸłă«æ­©ăżćŻ„ă‚‹èŁ•äč‹ăšç›źăŒćˆăŁăŸăŒă€ă©ăĄă‚‰ă‚‚èš€è‘‰ă‚’ç™șしăȘă„ăŸăŸă€äșŒäșșă§ćˆ„ăźă‚šăƒŹăƒ™ăƒŒă‚żăƒŒă«äč—ă‚ŠèŸŒă‚“ă ă€‚ ă‚šăƒŹăƒ™ăƒŒă‚żăƒŒăźæ‰‰ăŒé–‰ăŸă‚‹ăšă€èŁ•äč‹ăŻéˆŽéŸłă«èš€ă„èšłă‚’ć§‹ă‚ăŸă€‚ă€Œă‚ăźäșșはäżșăźäžŠćžă ă€‚ă•ăŁăă‚‚ć…ˆé€±ăźä»•äș‹ă«ă€ă„ăŠèžă‹ă‚ŒăŠăŸă ă‘ă ă€‚ăă‚Œă«ă—ăŠă‚‚ă€ăŠć‰ăƒŸăƒ„ンヘンにć‡șćŒ”ă«èĄŒăăŁăŠèš€ăŁăŠăŸă‚ˆăȘïŒŸă€ éˆŽéŸłăŻăƒăƒłăƒ‰ăƒăƒƒă‚°ă‚’ăă€ăæĄă‚Šă—ă‚ă€èƒžăźäž­ă§äžćż«æ„Ÿăšä»–ăźè€‡é›‘ăȘæ„Ÿæƒ…ăŒæžŠć·»ă„ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ ć€§ć­Šæ™‚ä»Łăźć‡ș杄äș‹ăŒćŽŸć› ă§ă€éˆŽéŸłăŻç”·æ€§ăšăźæ€§çš„ăȘæŽ„è§Šă«ćŒ·ă„æ‹’ćŠććżœăŒć‡șăŠăŠă‚Šă€èŁ•äč‹ăšăźç”ć©šćŸŒă‚‚䜕ćșŠă‹è©ŠăżăŸăŒă†ăŸăă„かăȘă‹ăŁăŸă€‚ăăźç”æžœă€äșŒäșșは侀ćșŠă‚‚ć€«ć©Šăšă—ăŠăźé–ąäż‚ă‚’æŒăŁăŸă“ăšăŒăȘかった。 èŁ•äč‹ăŻæ™źé€šăźç”·æ€§ă§ă‚り、長い間æŹČæ±‚ă‚’æŠ‘ăˆă‚‹ăźăŻé›Łă—ă‹ăŁăŸăźă ă‚ă†ă€‚ そんăȘă“ăšă‚’è€ƒăˆăȘăŒă‚‰ă€æ˜šæ—„èŁ•äč‹ă«ćŻŸă—ăŠć ±ćŸ©ă—ăŸæ™‚ăźćż«æ„Ÿă‚‚ă€æŹĄçŹŹă«è–„ă‚ŒăŠă„ăŁăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŻć”‡ă‚’è»œăć™›ăżă—ă‚ă€é™ă‹ăȘćŁ°ă§èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œæ˜šæ—„ăŻç§ăŸăĄăźç”ć©šäž€ć‘šćčŽèš˜ćż”æ—„ă ăŁăŸăźă€‚ă ă‹ă‚‰äșˆćźšă‚’ă‚­ăƒŁăƒłă‚»ăƒ«ă—ăŠă€èŁ•äč‹ăšäž€ç·’ă«éŽă”ă—ăŸă‹ăŁăŸă‚“ă ă‘ă©......èŁ•äč‹ăŒæź‹æ„­ă—ăŠă‚‹ăŁăŠèžă„ăŠă€äŒšç€Ÿă«ăŻèĄŒă‹ăȘかった」 èŁ•äč‹ăŻäž€çžŹèĄšæƒ…ă‚’ć€‰ăˆăŸăŒă€ăƒă‚±ăƒƒăƒˆă«æ‰‹ă‚’ć…„れど氏さăȘçź±ă‚’è§Šă‚Œă‚‹ăšă€ć†ăłèœăĄç€ăă‚’ć–ă‚Šæˆ»ă—ăŸă€‚ 「ごめん、そんăȘ性äș‹ăȘæ—„ă‚’ă™ăŁă‹ă‚Šćż˜ă‚ŒăŠăŸă€‚ă§ă‚‚......ă€èŁ•äč‹ăŻăƒă‚±ăƒƒăƒˆă‹ă‚‰ć°ă•ăȘçź±ă‚’ć–ă‚Šć‡șă—ă€äž­ă‚’é–‹ă‘ă‚‹ăšăă“ă«ăŻăƒ€ă‚€ăƒ€ăźæŒ‡èŒȘăŒć…„ăŁăŠă„ăŸă€‚ă€Œă“ă‚Œă€ć›ăžăźăƒ—ăƒŹă‚ŒăƒłăƒˆăȘんだ」 éˆŽéŸłăŻăăźæŒ‡èŒȘă‚’èŠ‹ă€ă‚ăŸăŒă€èŁ•äč‹ăźäžŠćžăŒă€ă‘ăŠă„ăŸă‚€ăƒ€ăƒȘăƒłă‚°ăšă‚ˆăäŒŒăŸăƒ‡ă‚¶ă‚€ăƒłă«èŠ‹ăˆăŸă€‚ ăŠăă‚‰ăă€ă“ăźæŒ‡èŒȘă‚‚ă‚ăźć„łă«èŽˆă‚‹ă€ă‚‚ă‚Šă ăŁăŸăźă ă‚ă†ă€‚ 鈮音は侀瞬èș«æ§‹ăˆă€æ‰‹ă‚’ćŒ•ăŁèŸŒă‚ăŸă€‚ èŁ•äč‹ăŻäžæ€è­°ăă†ă«ć°‹ă­ăŸă€‚ă€Œă©ă†ă—ăŸïŒŸ 指èŒȘăŒæ°—ă«ć…„ă‚‰ăȘă„ăźă‹ïŒŸă€ ă€Œă„ăˆă€æ°—ă«ć…„ăŁăŸă‘ă©ă€ä»ŠăŻäŒšç€Ÿă ă—ă€èȘ°ă‹ă«èŠ‹ă‚‰ă‚Œă‚‹ăšăŸăšă„ă‹ă‚‰ă€éˆŽéŸłăŻèš€ă„èšłă—ăȘăŒă‚‰ă€èŁ•äč‹ăźæ‰‹ă‹ă‚‰æŒ‡èŒȘを揖り侊げた。 èŁ•äč‹ăŻéˆŽéŸłăźèš€è‘‰ă«ç–‘ă„ă‚’æŠ±ăă“ăšăȘăă€ćœŒć„łăźè‚©ă«æ‰‹ă‚’ć›žă—ăŸă€‚ă€Œä»Šć€œă€ć€•éŁŻă‚’äž€ç·’ă«éŁŸăčよう。ちゃんべ柋め搈わせするから」 ćœŒăźäœ“ă‹ă‚‰ăŻă‚ăźć„łăźéŠ™æ°ŽăźćŒ‚ă„ăŒæŒ‚ăŁăŠă„ăŠă€éˆŽéŸłăŻăăźéŒ»ă«ă€ăćŒ‚ă„ă«éĄ”ă‚’ă—ă‹ă‚ă€ćœŒă‚’æŠŒă—ăźă‘ă‚ˆă†ăšă—ăŸă€‚ ăĄă‚‡ă†ă©ăăźæ™‚ă€ă‚šăƒŹăƒ™ăƒŒă‚żăƒŒăźăƒ‰ă‚ąăŒé–‹ăă€ćŒćƒšăŒäč—ăŁăŠă“ă‚ˆă†ăšă—ăŸă€‚ ćŒćƒšăŻă‚šăƒŹăƒ™ăƒŒă‚żăƒŒć†…ăźèŁ•äč‹ăšéˆŽéŸłăźèŠȘ毆そうăȘæ§˜ć­ă‚’èŠ‹ăŠă€ă—ă°ă‚‰ăăăźć Žă§ç«‹ăĄæ­ąăŸă‚Šă€èˆˆć‘łæ·±ă’ă«äșŒäșșă‚’èŠ‹ă€ă‚ăŸă€‚ ă€ŒăŠăŁăšă€ăŠćŹąă•ă‚“ă€æ°—ă‚’ă€ă‘ăŠă€ă—ăŁă‹ă‚Šç«‹ăŁăŠăă ă•ă„ă­ă€èŁ•äč‹ăŻă™ăă«ććżœă—ă€éˆŽéŸłăźè‚©ă‹ă‚‰æ‰‹ă‚’é›ąă—ăŠćŒćƒšă«ć‘ă‘ăŠèš€ă„èšłă—ăŸă€‚ă€Œăƒă‚€ăƒ’ăƒŒăƒ«ă§ăƒăƒ©ăƒłă‚čă‚’ćŽ©ă—ăŠăŸă‹ă‚‰ă€ć°‘ă—æ”ŻăˆăŠăŸă ă‘ă ă€ éˆŽéŸłăŻćżƒăźäž­ă§äœ•ăšă‚‚èš€ăˆăȘă„æ„Ÿæƒ…ăŒæžŠć·»ă„ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ ăƒ­ăƒ“ăƒŒă§ăŻă‚ăźć„łăšèŠȘćŻ†ă«è©±ă—ăŠă„ăŸăă›ă«ă€äżșăŸăĄăŒć€«ć©Šă ăšă„ă†äș‹ćźŸă‚’èŠ‹ă‚‰ă‚Œă‚‹ăźăŻăă‚“ăȘă«æ€–ă„ăźă‹ïŒŸ çŹ‘ă‚ă›ă‚‹ïŒ ă€Œăˆăˆă€ă‚ă‚ŠăŒăšă†ă”ă–ă„ăŸă™ă€ăƒžăƒăƒŒă‚žăƒŁăƒŒă€éˆŽéŸłăŻæ·Ąă€…ăšç€Œă‚’èż°ăčă€ă‚šăƒŹăƒ™ăƒŒă‚żăƒŒă‚’é™ă‚ŠăŸă€‚ ćœŒăźéŠ™æ°ŽăźćŒ‚ă„ă«ćăæ°—ăŒă—ăŠăŸăŸă‚‰ăȘかった。 éˆŽéŸłăŻăăźæ—„ăźćˆćŸŒă€ă•ăŁă•ăšćŒè­·ćŁ«ă‚’èšȘă­ăŠé›ąć©šć”è­°æ›žăźæș–悙をé€Čめた。 èŁ•äč‹ăźèŁćˆ‡ă‚Šă«ćŻŸă—ăŠćŸ©èźă‚’æžœăŸă—ăŸă‚‚ăźăźă€ă‚‚ă†äž€ćșŠćœŒăšăźé–ąäż‚ă‚’äżźćŸ©ă™ă‚‹ă“ăšăŻă§ăăȘいべわかっどいた。 è‡Șćˆ†ă‹ă‚‰é›ąć©šă‚’ćˆ‡ă‚Šć‡șせば、民ăȘăăšă‚‚æƒšă‚ăȘæ€ă„ăŻă—ăȘăăŠæžˆă‚€ă€‚ ă ăŒă€éˆŽéŸłăŒăăźé›ąć©šć±Šă‚’æŒăĄćž°ă‚‹ć‰ă«ă€ăƒ‹ăƒ„ăƒŒăƒšăƒŒă‚Żă§äșșæ‰‹ăŒćż…èŠă ăšă„ă†é€Łç”ĄăŒć…„ă‚Šă€ćœ“æ—„äž­ă«è·ç‰©ă‚’ăŸăšă‚ă‚‹æš‡ă‚‚ăȘăă€ăăźăŸăŸç©șæžŻăžăšć‘ă‹ăŁăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŒăƒ‹ăƒ„ăƒŒăƒšăƒŒă‚Żă‹ă‚‰ćž°ć›œă—ăŸăźăŻă€ă™ă§ă«ćŠæœˆăŒç”ŒăŁăŸé ƒă ăŁăŸă€‚ ćœŒć„łăźă‚čăƒžăƒ›ăŻăƒ­ăƒŒăƒŸăƒłă‚°çŠ¶æ…‹ă ăŁăŸăŒă€ă“ăźćŠæœˆăźé–“ă€èŁ•äč‹ă‹ă‚‰ăźăƒĄăƒƒă‚»ăƒŒă‚žăŻăŸăŁăŸăźäșŒé€šă—かăȘăă€ăă‚Œă‚‚ćœŒć„łăŒăƒ‹ăƒ„ăƒŒăƒšăƒŒă‚Żă«ć‘ă‹ă†ćœ“æ—„ă«é€ăŁăŸă€Œæ°—ă‚’ă€ă‘ăŠă€ăšă„ă†çŸ­ă„ă‚‚ăźă ăŁăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŻćźŒć…šă«ć€±æœ›ă—ăŸă€‚ èŁ•äč‹ăŒæ”źæ°—ă‚’ă—ăŸæ™‚ă€ćœŒć„łăŻè‡Șćˆ†ă«ćŽŸć› ăŒă‚ă‚‹ăšæ„Ÿă˜ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ćœŒć„łă«ăŻæ€§éšœćźłăŒă‚ăŁăŸă‹ă‚‰ă ă€‚ă—ă‹ă—ä»Šă§ăŻă€èŁ•äč‹ăźćżƒă‚‚äœ“ă‚‚ă€ă‚‚ăŻă‚„è‡Șćˆ†ă«ăŻć‘ă„ăŠă„ăȘいこべがはっきりしどいた。 ä»Šć€œă€èŁ•äč‹ăŒćž°ăŁăŠăăŸă‚‰ă€ć…šăŠă‚’è©±ă—ăŠç”‚ă‚ă‚Šă«ă—ă‚ˆă†ă€‚ è»ŠăŒäŒšç€Ÿăźèż‘ăă«ć·źă—ă‹ă‹ăŁăŸæ™‚ă€éˆŽéŸłăŻéƒšé•·ă‹ă‚‰ăźé›»è©±ă‚’ć—ă‘ăŸă€‚ 「ă‚čă‚€ă‚čă‹ă‚‰æ„ăŸć–ćŒ•ć…ˆăŒæ„ç€Ÿă—ăŠă„ă‚‹ăŒă€ç›žæ‰‹ăŻăƒ­ăƒžăƒłă‚·ăƒ„èȘžă—ă‹è©±ă›ăȘă„ă€‚ç·ć‹™éƒšăźć”Żäž€ăźăƒ­ăƒžăƒłă‚·ăƒ„èȘžé€šèšłăŒć‡șćŒ”äž­ăȘăźă§ă€çż»èšłéƒšă‹ă‚‰æœć€‰ă«èĄŒăŁăŠă‚‚ă‚‰ă„ăŸă„ă€ăšăźă“ăšă ăŁăŸă€‚ 珟時ç‚čă§äŒšç€Ÿă§ăƒ­ăƒžăƒłă‚·ăƒ„èȘžăŒă§ăă‚‹ăźăŻéˆŽéŸłă ă‘ă§ă€ćœŒć„łă‚‚æ–­ă‚‹ă‚ă‘ă«ăŻă„ă‹ăšă€æ‰żè«Ÿă›ă–ă‚‹ă‚’ćŸ—ăȘかった。 30ćˆ†ćŸŒă€è»ŠăŻă€Œă‚ȘăƒŒăƒ€ă€ă‚Żăƒ©ăƒ–ăźć‰ă«ćœăŸăŁăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŻè…•æ™‚èšˆă‚’çąșèȘă—ăŸă€‚ăŸă 8æ™‚ćŠă§ă€äŒšè«‡ăŻ9æ™‚ă‹ă‚‰ăźäșˆćźšă ăŁăŸă€‚ ćœŒć„łăŻă™ăă«äŒšć Žăźæș–ć‚™ă‚’ć§‹ă‚ă€äžŠćžă‹ă‚‰ăźæŒ‡ç€șă«ćŸ“ăŁăŠă€ç›žæ‰‹ăźć„œăżă«ćˆă‚ă›ăŸéŁŸäș‹ăšăƒŻă‚€ăƒłă‚’æ‰‹é…ă—ăŸă€‚ ć…šăŠăŒæ•ŽăŁăŸăźăŻ8時50ćˆ†ă€‚éˆŽéŸłăŒæœă‚’æ•Žăˆă€ăƒ‰ă‚ąăźć€–ă«ć‡șた瞬間、2ć°ăźăƒĄăƒ«ă‚»ăƒ‡ă‚čăŒäžŠă‚“ă§ćˆ°ç€ă—ă€ă‚Żăƒ©ăƒ–ăźć‰ă«äž€ć°ăŻć…ˆă«ă€äž€ć°ăŻćŸŒă«ćœè»Šă—ăŸă€‚ ć‰ăźăƒĄăƒ«â—‹ăƒ‡ă‚čぼドケが開き、侭からć‡șどきたぼはă‚čăƒŒăƒ„ă‚’èș«ă«ăŸăšăŁăŸç«‹äœ“çš„ăȘéĄ”ç«‹ăĄăźç”·æ€§ăŸăĄă ăŁăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŻèł‡æ–™ă«ç›źă‚’é€šă—ăŠă„ăŸăźă§ă€ćœŒă‚‰ăŒă‚čă‚€ă‚čă‹ă‚‰æ„ăŸä»ŁèĄšè€…ăŸăĄă§ă‚ă‚‹ă“ăšăŒćˆ†ă‹ăŁăŸă€‚ ćœŒć„łăŻæœ€ă‚‚ç€Œć„€æ­Łă—ă„çŹ‘éĄ”ă‚’æ”źă‹ăčă€æ”æšąăȘăƒ­ăƒžăƒłă‚·ăƒ„èȘžă§æŒšæ‹¶ă‚’しăȘăŒă‚‰ă€ćŸŒă‚ăźăƒĄăƒ«ă‚»ăƒ‡ă‚čă«ç›źă‚’ă‚„ăŁăŸă€‚ć‰Żç€Ÿé•·ăŻæ•°äșșă„ă‚‹ăŒă€æ°—é›Łă—ă„äžŠă«ć„łæ€§ć«Œă„ă§ă€ă„ă€ă‚‚ç”·æ€§ăźé€šèšłă‚’é€Łă‚ŒăŠèĄŒăć‰Żç€Ÿé•·ă‚‚ă„ăŠă€éˆŽéŸłăŻăăźäșșă«ćœ“ăŸă‚‰ăȘいか濃配だった。 ăăźæ™‚ă€ćŸŒă‚ăźè»Šăźăƒ‰ă‚ąăŒé–‹ăă€ăŸăšć‡șăŠăăŸăźăŻćŽłæ Œă§ç„ĄèĄšæƒ…ăȘć€§æŸ„ăźç”·ă ăŁăŸă€‚ćœŒăŻè»ŠăźćłćŽă«ć›žă‚ŠèŸŒăżă€ăƒ‰ă‚ąă‚’é–‹ă‘ăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŻăăźă‚ąă‚·ă‚čă‚żăƒłăƒˆă«èŠ‹èŠšăˆăŒă‚ăŁăŸăŒă€ăă‚ŒăŒèȘ°ă‹ă‚’è€ƒăˆă‚‹äœ™èŁ•ăŻăȘă‹ăŁăŸă€‚ć…ˆă«ć‰Żç€Ÿé•·ă«æŒšæ‹¶ă—ă‚ˆă†ăšæ­©ăżćŻ„ă‚‹ăšă€ć…‰ă‚‹é©éŽăšăšă‚‚ă«é•·èș«ăźă‚·ăƒ«ă‚šăƒƒăƒˆăŒè»Šć†…ă‹ă‚‰çŸă‚ŒăŸă€‚ ăăźç”·ăŻèƒŒăŒé«˜ăă€äœ“ă«ăƒ•ă‚Łăƒƒăƒˆă—ăŸă‚ąă‚€ă‚ąăƒłăƒ»ă‚°ăƒŹăƒŒăźă‚čăƒŒăƒ„ăŒé•·èș«ă‚’ćŒ…ă‚“ă§ă„ăŸă€‚ćșƒă„è‚©ăšç«Żæ­ŁăȘéĄ”ç«‹ăĄă€éĄă«æČżăŁăŸæ•Žăˆă‚‰ă‚ŒăŸé»’é«Șă€ć†·ăŸăé‹­ă„çœŒć·źă—ă€‚ ăăźć§żăŻæŽ—ç·Žă•ă‚ŒăŠă„ăȘăŒă‚‰ă‚‚ă€èż‘ćŻ„ă‚ŠăŒăŸă„ćšćœ§æ„Ÿă‚’æ”ŸăŁăŠă„ăŸă€‚ ćžăŠă˜ă•ă‚“ïŒïŒŸ ç”·ă‚’èŠ‹ăŠă€éˆŽéŸłăźç›źăŻé©šăă§èŠ‹é–‹ă‹ă‚ŒăŸă€‚ăĄă‚‡ă†ă©ăăźæ™‚ă€ç”·ă‚‚èŠ–ç·šă‚’ćœŒć„łă«ć‘ă‘ă€ç›źăŒćˆăŁăŸă€‚çžłć­”ăŒă‚ăšă‹ă«çžźăżă€ăă—ăŠèˆˆć‘łæ·±ăă†ăȘçŹ‘ăżă‚’æ”źă‹ăčた。 ăƒ›ăƒ†ăƒ«ăźçżŒæœă€ćžăŻă‚ąă‚·ă‚čă‚żăƒłăƒˆăźäœè—€ă‹ă‚‰éˆŽéŸłăźèł‡æ–™ă‚’ć—ă‘ć–ăŁăŸă€‚ăă‚Œă‚’èŠ‹ăŸćžăŻă€ăȘăœéˆŽéŸłăŒăƒăƒŒă§è‡Șćˆ†ă‚’ă€ŒăŠă˜ă•ă‚“ă€ăšć‘Œă‚“ă ăźă‹ă‚’ç†è§Łă—ăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăŻă€ćœąćŒäžŠă§ăŻă‚ă‚‹ăŒă€ćœŒăźç”„ă§ă»ăšă‚“ă©æŽ„ç‚čたăȘă„èŁ•äč‹ăźćŠ»ă ăŁăŸă€‚ăă—ăŠéˆŽéŸłăŻæœć€‰ă‚°ăƒ«ăƒŒăƒ—ăźäžŠçŽšçż»èšłè€…ă§ă‚‚ă‚ăŁăŸăźă ă€‚ ćžăźèŠ–ç·šăŻé æ…źăȘăéˆŽéŸłă«æłšăŒă‚Œă€ćœŒć„łăŻăăźèŠ–ç·šă«ææ€–ă‚’æ„Ÿă˜ăŠă„ăŸă€‚è¶łăŒéœ‡ăˆă€ăƒ’ăƒŒăƒ«ăŒă‚«ăƒŒăƒšăƒƒăƒˆă«ćŒ•ăŁă‹ă‹ă‚Šă€ăƒăƒ©ăƒłă‚čă‚’ćŽ©ă—ăŠć‰ă«ć€’ă‚ŒèŸŒă‚“ă§ă—ăŸăŁăŸă€‚ ă€Œć‰Żç€Ÿé•·ă€ć±ăȘă„ă§ă™ïŒă€ äœè—€ăŒćžă«è­Šć‘Šă‚’ç™șă—ăŸă‚‚ăźăźă€é˜»æ­ąă™ă‚‹äœ™èŁ•ăŻăȘăă€éˆŽéŸłăŻć‹ąă„ă‚ˆăćžăźèƒžă«çȘăŁèŸŒă‚“ă ă€‚äœè—€ăŻăăźć…‰æ™Żă«ć”–ç„¶ăšă—ă€æ€ă‚ăšéĄ”ă‚’ă—ă‹ă‚ăŸă€‚ ćžăšé•·ăä»˜ăćˆăŁăŠăăŸăŒă€éˆŽéŸłă»ă©ăźć‹ąă„ă§ćžă«ă¶ă€ă‹ăŁăŸć„łæ€§ăŻă€ă—ă‹ă‚‚ăă‚ŒăŒäșŒćșŠç›źă ăšă„ă†ăźăŻćˆă‚ăŠă ăŁăŸă€‚ éˆŽéŸłăźéĄ”ăŒćžăźèƒžă«ă¶ă€ă‹ă‚Šă€éŒ»ć…ˆăŒç—›ă‚“ă ăŒă€ăăźçžŹé–“ă«éŒ»è…”ă‚’æș€ăŸă—ăŸăźăŻćœŒăźéŠŽæŸ“ăżăźă‚ă‚‹ă‚ŻăƒŒăƒ«ăȘéŠ™ă‚Šă ăŁăŸă€‚é ­ăŒăŒă‚“ă‚„ă‚Šăšă—ă€ćżƒè‡“ăŒæż€ă—ăéŒ“ć‹•ă‚’æ‰“ăĄć§‹ă‚ă‚‹ă€‚ ă“ă‚ŒăŻćžăźćŒ‚ă„ă ïŒ ă€ŒéˆŽéŸłă•ă‚“ă€æ°—ă‚’ă€ă‘ăŠăă ă•ă„ă€ćžăŻç©ă‚„ă‹ăȘćŁ°ă§ćœŒć„łă‚’æ”ŻăˆăȘがら、ć„Șé›…ă«æŒŻă‚‹èˆžăŁăŸăŒă€ăăźæ‰‹ăŻć†·ăŸăă€éˆŽéŸłăźè‚Œă«è§Šă‚Œă‚‹ăšèș«éœ‡ă„ă™ă‚‹ă»ă©ăźć†·ăŸă•ă ăŁăŸă€‚ ćžăŒă€ŒéˆŽéŸłă•ă‚“ă€ăšć‘Œă‚“ă ă“ăšă§ă€ćœŒăŒè‡Șćˆ†ăźă“ăšçŸ„ăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ă“ăšăŒćˆ†ă‹ă‚Šă€éˆŽéŸłăŻă•ă‚‰ă«ć‹•æșした。 LEARN_MORE https://sonwer.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14786&u ć„łăźć­ăŒèȘ­ăżăŸă„氏èȘŹă‚’性ç‰č集 https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/ 92 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 sonwer.com IMAGE https://sonwer.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14786&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463312449_8568666083249120_5122598734109479788_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ObRZH_hmSagQ7kNvgHYirZD&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=ANVI4AGDj6Wfu7Hi-ojWQLC&oh=00_AYCBYnJuv-2qzLahf5Xc3q7xum6rTcqsqYLqr4GNFlknkQ&oe=6719369E PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 ć„łăźć­ăŒèȘ­ăżăŸă„氏èȘŹă‚’性ç‰č集 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,199
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2222198}'
No 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 â€ïžđŸ˜ click to read on 👉 I watch as my ex-husband Rowan, who's standing next to me, stares at the love of his life, my sister Emma. It is still at my father's funeral, yet he can't hold back his feelings anymore. We were married but instead of two, there were three of us in our marriage. Him, me and the love of his life, Emma, the woman he’s refused to let go for nine long years of our marriage. It’s honestly sad. The life I have. Living under the perfect shadow that was Emma nailed in the fact that I can never be good enough for anyone. She was my parents' favorite daughter, my husband's love of life. She always comes first in everyone’s mind while I’m left chasing after leftovers of their affection. I used to harbor a glimmer of hope for my marriage with Rowan, but this also ended when we got divorced three days ago. “Ava, you okay?” Rowan's deep voice always makes me shiver. It’s then I realize that the service was over and everyone was leaving. Shrugging my shoulders I stand up, without looking at him. I know it seems rude but I just can’t look at him. Not when the memory of him staring lovingly at Emma is still fresh in my mind. “So we finally meet again” Emma’s bitter voice says behind me. After what happened nine years ago, Rowan and I soon got married, and Emma vanished without a trace since then. Until now, she showed up again at father's funeral. I turn around to face her. Her face was blotchy and her eyes were red and puffy, but she still looked like a freaking goddess. I sigh. I so didn’t want to face her right now. “Not now Emma. Can we just bury father first?” She smiles then leans in so that I’m the only one that can hear her. “We will bury him alright but let me tell you that I am here to stay. You also took my family from me all those years ago but no more. I plan to take everything back, including the man that was meant to be mine” she then steps aside and leaves just as the preacher calls us to go to back where the cemetery is. I’m left shocked at her words but not really surprised. What she doesn’t understand is that she doesn’t have to take anything back because none of them were mine to begin with. The family she’s talking about worships the ground she walks one. And Rowan? Rowan was and still is her man. Pushing down the pain that wanted to drown me, I walked to the place that would be father’s final resting place. I stand a little distance from mother, Emma and my brother Travis. They’re huddled together. Looking at them and me you would think that I was a stranger just attending the burial instead of part of them. “Dust to dust
” the preacher says as they lower father’s body to the ground. They then begin to cover his coffin with soil until he is completely buried. Mother’s wails are the loudest as she begs for father to come back to her. Emma and Travis both have silent tears running down their faces as they hold her in their arms. I wipe my tears away. Since no one cares, I need to be strong for myself. Once again people flood us to offer their condolences. I accept them mindlessly. It was like I was there but wasn’t at the same time. By the time I come out of it, most people were already dispersed. And there stood Rowan and his parents. I stand awkwardly and don't know if I should greet them. When his parents noticed me, they said something to Rowan and left. I breathed a sigh of relief. I was used to them treating me like that because we both know that I wasn’t their choice for their son. Once they leave, we are left standing awkwardly beside each other. Now that his focus wasn’t occupied by his parents, it was solely on Emma who was standing a few feet from us. I was about to excuse myself when I hear a screeching of tires. Everything happened so fast. Men with guns opened fire. The minute they started shooting I saw Rowan dive for Emma. I stood shocked as I watched him protect her with his body. I can’t believe he abandoned me to protect her. Why was I even surprised? This just proved that I’ll never be his priority. Seeing him protect her with his life completely broke something inside me. “Watch out!” A man with a bullet proof jacket shouted at me. He pushed me out of the way, but it was already too late. Something pierced my skin and I fell from the impact of the hit. LEARN_MORE https://weihunda.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8403& Happyday https://www.facebook.com/61558228850235/ 1,338 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 weihunda.com DCO More Free Chapters👉 https://weihunda.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8403&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458234961_1764199297450421_2318254912578479706_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Tv8Kq0kmu6UQ7kNvgF89yCr&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aa4FXanmh5xWNDFBTIZEpKc&oh=00_AYAbTc8TjI1n7zP4YtzLEU_nbKfrPA6ULoXd5P6hmz4gmg&oe=67192222 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Happyday 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,300
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2222256}'
No 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 😍Read the next chapters👉 The roads were soaked. It had been raining for a whole day in Southbury. Aria Carver's backpack was thrown out of the door by the butler in disdain. "Mr. Kent doesn't want to see you, Ms. Carver. So, I have to say some words in his stead. Your birth parents are in the countryside. Your father's last name is Carver. "The Kent family mistook you for their daughter in the past. But now that Ms. Lily has been found, I hope that you can do what's best for everyone and stop contacting the Kent family." The butler, Alfred Dun, took out a card. "Here's 10,000. Mr. Kent instructed me to give it to you as compensation." "No need." Aria didn't even look at the card as she picked up her backpack. Alfred looked at her in disdain. She didn't want the money? Was she acting tough? She should really think about her circumstances. The Kents had found their real daughter. They wouldn't want a country bumpkin like her anymore. She was an embarrassment. "As you wish, Ms. Carver." Alfred closed the door with a loud bang. Aria paid him no mind. She only took a black backpack when she left the Kent Residence. She stood proud and tall. She left the Kent Residence without taking anything that didn't belong to her. The rain falling on her made her look a little defeated. The people on the second floor saw her and started snickering. They didn't care if she could hear them. "She's finally gone." "I know right? I was so afraid that she might not want to go back to the countryside, and would try to stay with us." Aria didn't respond, but a sneer appeared on her face. Were the Kents ignorant? Yes, they were. Aria chewed on a gummy absentmindedly. She had a head of long and glossy black hair. Her face was a little pale, but it didn't make her look weak. Instead, she looked quite mysterious. 
 At the same time, the Carver family was having an international meeting at their home in Janovin. Warren Carver sat at the head of the table. He held a cane in his hands and looked really intimidating. "It's been so many years. Is there still no leads on your sister?" He was talking to his six grandsons. The Carver family was the wealthiest in Janovin. The six scions of the family were all very remarkable people. Any single one of them would cause a stir if they went out in the open. At that moment, they all looked saddened. Longing and sorrow filled their eyes. They were the ones that lost their youngest sister back then. She was only a baby when she went missing. She never caused a fuss and was always very adorable. It had been 18 years. They had never stopped looking since. All the leads went cold at a secluded village in the mountains. They had no idea how many times the human traffickers moved their baby sister around. "Grandpa, let's keep looking. We will definitely find her!" Suddenly, a chubby man, Frank Levin, rushed into the room with some documents in his hand. He panted as he said, "Mr. Chairman! Little Ms. Carver has been found!" Warren, who was usually composed, stood up immediately. He was so excited that his hands were shaking. "Where is she? Send someone to pick her up right now!" Frank handed the documents over. "She's in Southbury. We're still looking into her exact location." "Then let's go to Southbury! Get a car ready!" Warren was very excited. 
 It was evening in Southbury. Aria, who had been kicked out of the Kent Residence, didn't go to the countryside. She waited for the rain to stop before she headed back to the place she was staying at. It was a very insignificant neighborhood. When she was parking her car, someone called out to her, "You're back, Aria." "Yeah. I'm back." Aria smiled. Maria Goode, a fruit vendor, handed her an apple. "I haven't seen you in two weeks. No one else could help me with my arthritis." "Don't forget about me, Aria. My hand always trembles when I'm playing chess." Everyone knew that Aria was a very beloved figure in the Elmer district. Some retired government officials loved to chat with her as she treated their conditions. The place might look plain and simple on the surface, but there was more than met the eye. The person who talked about his hand was Jasper Garland, a former national chess champion. Aria didn't delve into the identities of the other residents. She chose to live in this neighborhood because it was a nice place. Chapter 2 More Than Meets the Eye "I'll offer treatment for everyone at the community square tomorrow." Then, Aria reminded them, "Remember to take the medicine. Don't stay up late to watch soap operas. They won't end so soon." "The Tiara" was all the rage in the Elmer district at that time. All the older men and women were hooked on it. A lot of them looked guilty after Aria said that. "We
We will sleep at 10:00 pm from now on." In the past, no one could have imagined that this group of people would be so obedient to one person. A lot of them had made great contributions to the country. Even their identities were kept a secret. Elmer district's community manager, Joel Hayes, had been hoping that Aria would come back sooner. He could finally breathe a sigh of relief. "Dr. Carver, I have been keeping an eye on your house. I've not allowed anyone to approach your property." "Thanks for the hard work." Aria bowed slightly and handed him an apple. Joel accepted the apple with a smile. "It's no trouble at all. I trust you won't be leaving anytime soon?" A community manager like him could never keep the neighborhood's residents under control. "Yeah. I won't be leaving," Aria said as she took the key. Joel replied joyfully, "That's wonderful! I'll leave you be so you can unpack your stuff. Let me know if you need anything." Aria nodded. She inserted the key and opened the door after Joel left. The lock was very old. It didn't seem like there was anything special about it. But after she undid the first lock, an LCD lock appeared before her. "Confirmation to proceed with iris scan." Aria said casually, "Do it." "Proceeding with iris scan. Please wait." "Iris scan completed. Welcome home, master." It was a very classy computerized voice that hadn't been activated for some time. The metal door opened automatically with a "clack". The house was instantly illuminated. There was a bookshelf that was about six feet tall which was filled with medical books and containers with herbs in them. There was a lot of greenery at the door. Most of them were herbs. All of them were labeled. In the middle of the living room sat a very cool-looking black and red motorcycle. Aria walked over to the kitchen and took a bottle of water from the fridge. She wanted to drink some water and watch some TV. Suddenly, the phone that was charging on her desk rang. It was a custom ringtone. "Richie Carver, wakey wakey, It's time for work! Richie Carver, wakey wakey, It's time for work! Richie—" Aria took the call when it was about to ring for the third time. "Speak." "Boss, there's a huge job in Southbury. Should we take it?" Aria took a sip of the water. "What's it about?" "The richest man in Janovin is looking for his long-lost granddaughter. They say she's in Southbury. It shouldn't be hard to find her. This job pays a lot." Aria yawned. "Not interested." "Hold on! Please wait, boss! There's another one. The type you like! It's also a huge job!" The person on the other end of the call was very servile. Aria placed her chin on the palm lazily. "Tell me about it." "The York family of Janovin is looking for you. They're offering 10 million for you to treat a patient. "They also said that people who can find you or provide information about you will be rewarded as well. They're so stacked!" "Why are they so generous?" Aria went into work mode immediately. She tapped the phone and said, "Send me the details of the job." "Sure thing!" The next moment, the floor-to-ceiling windows became a screen, and the job information was projected on it. The York family had been around for ages. They had protected the country for generations. If Aria's memory served correctly, they even lived in the Guardian Mansion once. The York family had sent out invitations to quite a few renowned doctors. The invitation was in effect for a week. The location for the consultation was set at the Caesar Hotel in Southbury. They wanted to get a doctor who would be able to treat the illness of Landon York, who was in charge of the York family operations. There wasn't much description of Landon's condition. They only mentioned that he had been frail for a long time and that his condition couldn't be revealed to the public. It seemed like there was more than met the eye. Aria stretched her legs. "I'll take this job." Chapter 3 Saving Someone on the Streets "You have a good eye, boss! I'll prepare an account to receive payment from the Yorks!" Aria said calmly, "No need to rush. Let me sleep first. Do it tomorrow." Other than making money, Aria's biggest interest was treating all sorts of rare diseases. This job from the York family was a nice one for her. Honestly, she was probably the only person who wasn't fazed by the York's visit to Southbury. All of the prominent families in the city were scrambling into action. A family like the Kents had to reach out to everyone they knew and utilize all of their connections in an attempt to get an invitation from the Yorks. Even regular people were talking about how the city was especially lively that month. First, the richest man in Janovin came to look for his granddaughter. Then, the York family came to receive treatment. Some said that the Yorks came to Southbury because the legendary Whiz Doctor was in town. There were a lot of rumors about the Whiz Doctor, but some of them were quite outlandish. This time, the Whiz Doctor might actually appear due to the York family's invitation. 
 The following morning, Aria woke up late. Like any other working adult, she didn't feel like leaving her cool and comfortable room or her cozy bed to get out into the morning sun. But she had to work. So, she got up and washed her face. Without putting any makeup on, she grabbed her bag and left. In order to avoid the morning rush, she scanned a shared bicycle. "Are you heading out to work, Aria?" "Yeah." She was greeting everyone along the way and also had a piece of toast in her mouth given to her by Kenneth Kane. She rode the bicycle steadily without rushing and merged into traffic after a while. 
 After 30 minutes, Aria arrived at Southbury's renowned Caesar Hotel. Everyone at the entrance and the lobby looked very busy. In the past few days, almost all of the luxury cars in the city gathered at the hotel. In comparison, Aria stood out a lot as the only person who came on a shared bicycle. As soon as she came to a stop, Jose Garcia, a security guard, came over to chase her away. "Get lost, you broke college student. The hotel is not open to the public today." She planted one foot on the ground and met his gaze. Then, she said coolly, "I'm here to save someone's life." "You? Save someone's life?" Jose burst into laughter. "Young lady, you're still so young, but you're quite the braggart." Aria paused for a moment. Then, she showed him proof of her accepting the job on her phone. "Please tell the people inside that Dr. Whiz has arrived." "Dr. Whiz? You can call me Dr. Genius!" Jose gave her an impatient look. "I've seen many invitations. You're the first one to show it on the phone
" Jose noticed a luxury car rolling up as he spoke. So, he waved at Aria. "Go. Get out of the way." Then, he rushed over to the car and opened the door. "Welcome, Dr. Gunther and Ms. Kent. I'll inform the staff to prepare some tea for you." The people in the car just nodded at him. They didn't even reply. But Jose had a big smile on his face like he had won the lottery. The car drove past Aria. Lily looked out the window and recognized Aria. Her gaze wavered slightly. The old woman next to her, Salome Gunther, asked, "What's wrong, Lily?" She smiled softly. "Nothing." Aria's gaze remained calm. She walked away resolutely. There was even an amused expression on her face. She used to be someone who held people's lives in her hands, yet she had become the target of another person's shunning. Oh, how the mighty had fallen. Aria pursed her lips. She offered treatment to patients based on her mood and would never help those who were greedy or selfish. She had decided to give up on offering treatment to the York family's patient. So, she took out her phone and was about to reject the job. Suddenly, someone on the sidewalk screamed. "Oh, no! Someone has fainted!" People started flocking toward the voice. "Oh, God! It's a child!" "His face is so pale
" Hearing the commotion, Aria didn't hesitate at all. She parked her bicycle and rushed toward the crowd. The little boy on the ground was only three or four years old. His forehead was drenched. It seemed like he had been sweating profusely. A woman named Francine Gibson grabbed a man in a white lab coat. "Young man, you're a doctor, right? Please save the boy." "No can do, lady. The kid's family isn't here. I can't make any decisions without consulting them." The man in the lab coat, Jimmy Cornell, added with disdain, "Besides, I don't provide treatment to just anyone." Aria heard the exchange between the two of them. She pushed through the crowd and said in a professional manner, "Please give the boy some space. Let the air flow through. The patient needs fresh air." Her tone sounded so authoritative that no one doubted her. Then, she crouched down and placed her fingers on the boy's neck. Francine said anxiously, "Young lady, how old are you? Can you really make him better?" Chapter 4 Doubt "That's right, young lady. We should probably call an ambulance. This boy appears to be lost. I called out for some time just now, but no one came over," an old man said. He was concerned that Aria might be blamed if anything happened to the boy. Aria quickly unbuttoned the boy's coat and brought him to some shade. "Don't worry. I'm a licensed doctor." Then, she opened her bag and took out a medical kit. It was equipped with needles and scalpels of all sizes, all arranged neatly in rows. Aria felt the boy's pulse again. "Stop it! How can you simply touch the patient?" Jimmy yelled. He couldn't allow Aria to do as she pleased. She ignored him and continued to monitor the boy's pulse and heart rate. Jimmy sneered. "I'm Jimmy Cornell, currently studying at Janovin Medical University. My mentor is Dr. Salome Gunther. I'm not just a random bystander. You say you're a licensed doctor? How old are you?" Aria continued to ignore him. Her focus was on the boy. She took out a needle and began to sterilize it. "I'm talking to you! Even that old man knows we should wait for an ambulance. Why can't you get it through your head?" This was the first time Jimmy had been completely ignored by someone. Aria had one knee to the ground. Her demeanor was cool and emotionless. "Do nothing and wait for the ambulance? Wait as the optimal treatment period passes by? Is that what your mentor taught you?" "Who said we should do nothing while we wait for the ambulance? You're the one delaying treatment with those needles. Please don't show off your pseudo-science methods, and let me perform CPR on the patient." Aria shot him a cold glare after she heard what he said. Who would've thought that such a pretty young lady could have such a vicious gaze? "He has a heat stroke. Do you think CPR would help? What a worthless doctor," Aria said as she applied pressure to the boy's fingers. Her tone was glacial. Jimmy lost his cool immediately. "Who are you calling worthless? Do you even know who my mentor is?" He had just received an award overseas for his medical skills. He was incredulous at the woman's audacity to doubt his abilities. "I'm not interested in your mentor. Move." Jimmy's eyes turned bloodshot. "I'll let it slide this time since you're just a lowly traditional medicine practitioner. His lips are turning blue. It's a heart issue." "Hypoxia and ischemia might impact the respiratory system and cause the lips to turn blue." Aria looked at Jimmy with a cold stare, then added, "But a heat stroke can cause that symptom, too. The difference is that his pulse is steady. Moreover, his lips are parched. "It's clear that he had been exposed to high temperatures for a prolonged period. You don't even look at these symptoms, yet you claim to be a medical student?" "That's true. You have to look at the symptoms first. I was taught that too," someone in the crowd agreed with Aria. Then, people in the crowd started chattering. "It seems like the Janovin Medical University isn't anything special at all." "That young lady is way more reliable. I noticed she was quite professional when taking the boy's pulse." Jimmy couldn't take the humiliation anymore. "Alright. So, he has a heat stroke. Will your acupuncture cure him of it? If so, why are we even learning modern medicine?" "You can't represent everyone else who practices modern medicine." Aria glared at him icily. "I'll say it one more time. Move." There were two types of people she hated the most—those who looked down on traditional medicine and lousy doctors getting in the way of her treatment. "Sure, I'll move. I'd like to see how skilled you are." Jimmy crossed his arms. "If you can heal him with these needles, I'll get on my knees and apologize to you." "I'm looking forward to that." Aria located the acupuncture points and raised her hand. Chapter 5 Acupuncture Works Aria stuck the first needle into the boy without any hesitation. The boy immediately frowned. It was like he was regaining his consciousness. It looked like he was struggling as his brows furrowed even deeper. Someone in the crowd yelled, "He's waking up!" Jimmy was stunned. His face grew pale. "This can't be
" How did she pull that off? Just one needle? Could a person really regain consciousness from that? Aria raised her hand again. Her gaze was focused, and she looked very composed. She stuck the second needle into the boy's fingertips to draw some blood. Right after she did that, the boy opened his eyes. His pupils were dark and round, while his eyelashes were extraordinarily long. He glanced at Aria quietly, but his face was still quite pale. Everyone in the crowd was stunned. Francine spoke up, "Young lady, you healed with a few pokes of the needle?" Aria applied some light pressure on the needle. She saw that the bloodletting was done, so she removed the needle and pressed a cotton ball on the wound to stop the bleeding. "Madam, it's not that simple. Applying acupuncture to the fingertips can help with dissipating the heat. He was inflicted with heat stroke, which was caused by the high temperature. I just helped him cool down with acupuncture." "Spare me the theatrics. That kid hasn't spoken a word since he regained consciousness. You probably left him with some side effects with your treatment!" Jimmy snorted. Francine was a little annoyed. "The boy has already regained consciousness. Why are you talking about side effects? Are you just trying to get out of apologizing to the young lady?" "That's none of your business!" Jimmy looked at Francine and suddenly sneered. "I understand now. You're all in on this. You pulled me here, and she's trying to scam me. "This is an organized scam, isn't it? I knew traditional medicine practitioners were all fake." Aria's expression grew cold when she heard that. She was about to raise her hand. Then, the boy spoke up in a weak but icy tone, "Traditional medicine has always been an essential part of Celestria's culture. You're a lousy doctor, sir. You should put more effort into studying." "You
" Jimmy was at a loss for words. The boy spoke up right after he said he wasn't healed. The boy even spoke out against him. It was clear that the boy wasn't on his side. Francine burst out into laughter. "Hey, kid. He's talking about you. You should put more effort into studying." "I won't waste my breath with you bottom feeders anymore. You're just a group of peasants," Jimmy said in disdain. Aria flicked a needle in his direction. It brushed past his face and got stuck in a tree nearby. Such a violent display caused Jimmy to freeze up. Even his legs felt like they were about to give out. Aria smiled as she said casually, "Don't you think you've forgotten about something?" She was just a young woman, but she had a very vicious and commanding presence, which caused Jimmy to feel fear. He tried to keep his cool. "What did I forget?" "An apology," Aria said as she tapped on her phone. She looked devilishly charming. Jimmy didn't want to do that. So, he said arrogantly, "Everyone makes mistakes. I don't have any more time to waste with a traditional medicine practitioner like you." Francine couldn't stand his attitude anymore. "Is this how a student of Dr. Salome Gunther would act? You lost a bet to that young woman, and yet you refuse to apologize? Such ethics
" "What's wrong with my ethics? Who here can prove I lost a bet to her? None of you will ever have enough money to pay for Dr. Gunther's treatment. "Me being here and providing free medical services is an honor for all of you. How dare you peasants keep babbling about such nonsense? Don't you dare cause trouble here! Do you even know where you are right now?" Francine's hands trembled in anger. "You
 You!" Jimmy snorted. He looked at all of them with utter disdain. They were in a modern society. He didn't believe that Aria would dare to do anything to him. Chapter 6 Teaching Him a Lesson Jimmy had always thought that the common folk were beneath him. He didn't notice that Aria's gaze changed as she looked up. Viciousness and contempt filled her eyes. She casually toyed with a piece of candy in her palm. Then, she flicked toward Jimmy. He felt his knee give out as he fell to the ground. "Ah!" The pain caused him to frown. He tried to get up but realized that he couldn't move his body at all. He couldn't talk, and his hands wouldn't budge. It felt like his movements had been sealed with the attack. Aria walked up to him and said calmly, "As a medical student, you failed miserably at determining the patient's symptoms, and you even declared a verdict without a second thought. "Being a doctor doesn't mean you're better than anyone else. It's a job for you to help people in need. You're unskilled and unethical. Now that you're on your knees, I'll accept your apology. Consider this a lesson I'm teaching you in your mentor's stead." "You!" Jimmy's eyes were filled with hatred. Aria leaned in and whispered in his ear. "Since you're such a shameless person, it'll probably be okay if you remain on your knees here for a couple of hours." "What did you do to me? I want to call the cops! I have been assaulted!" Jimmy yelled. Aria smiled. "And who can prove anything? Mr. Cornell, you got on your knees yourself. I didn't even touch you." "I know right? He deserves that!" The people in the crowd felt great satisfaction seeing Jimmy in that state. "The young lady didn't do anything. Stop lying!" That was the truth. He was the one who refused to help the boy. He was also the one who was running his mouth after Aria provided treatment for the boy. He was also the one who had been cursing at everyone in the crowd and was shameless enough to refuse to apologize. He was a true disgrace to the medical profession. Did he really think he could just say all those things without repercussions? He even tried to blame Aria for his condition. The women in the crowd started to yell, "Everyone, come and take a look! There's an unskilled medical student here. He's on his knees to apologize right now!" "You! All of you!" Jimmy's face was flushed, and his breath was labored. That was why people didn't mess with the ordinary citizens who were brave, kind, and despised delinquency. Jimmy was a fool for being so domineering in front of them. The more people looked at him, the lower Jimmy's head hung. He wished the ground would open up and swallow him up. He was afraid that someone would recognize him. The malice in his eyes grew as he looked at Aria. They were both in the medical industry. So, they were bound to meet again someday. He swore he would get back at her the next time they met. Aria didn't spare him another glance. Besides, if they crossed paths again, she didn't mind breaking his legs. Quite a lot of the older people in the crowd asked for Aria's contact information. They had seen how she performed acupuncture on the boy. It was clear that she was an extremely skilled doctor. They were determined to secure her contact information. Aria didn't turn any of them down, so she added them to her contacts. Francine asked enthusiastically, "Young lady, you were so skilled with the needles. Is there a traditional medicine practitioner in your family?" Aria thought about Georgina Harris, the woman who used to be her grandmother while she was living with the Kents. Georgina was the only one who showed her any kindness. She came up with a solid reason. "Yes. My grandmother practices traditional medicine. She runs a care center." "No wonder. I'll introduce some clients to her soon!" "Sure." Aria thanked Francine politely. Aria didn't have the airs of a renowned doctor at all. She was a legend hiding in plain sight. The boy hadn't spoken at all since he talked to Jimmy. He just sat there quietly as he observed everything. His eyes were very bright, and he looked really adorable. After she finished talking to everyone else, Aria looked at him. "Are you still lightheaded?" He shook his head. Then, he looked up at Aria. "Miss, I'm Miles. Thanks for saving me. If it weren't for you, I would've been dead." Miles York's voice was very sweet. His eyes were round, and his face was very smooth and cute. He did a cute little bow when he thanked Aria. "Your name is Miles? Where is your family?" Aria asked with a raised eyebrow. "They're all inside!" Miles said as he pointed behind him at the Caesar Hotel. Not just anyone could get in there at the moment. Chapter 7 Saved Someone Important People in the crowd exclaimed in surprise and started talking. "Everyone in Caesar Hotel today is quite important. I heard that there are a lot of prominent medical families in there." "Then this boy
" Aria wasn't surprised at all. After all, Miles was very well-dressed. The watch he was wearing on his wrist was quite expensive as well. "Remember to bring bodyguards when you come out next time," Aria said as she packed her medical kit up. When Miles realized that she was leaving, he clung to her leg. Aria couldn't get on the bicycle, so she looked down at him. Miles didn't speak. He just held on to her sleeve. He took a step whenever she did. They were going nowhere like that. She stopped in her tracks. "I'll take you back to your parents." "Okay!" Miles got what he wanted. He nodded and said, "I'll have my parents thank you properly, miss." Aria adjusted his collar for him. "No need for that. I don't take payment for helping kids." "And
" Miles shifted his gaze. "Do you have a boyfriend, miss?" Aria stood up straight. "No." "Then, I'll ask my brother, Landon, to be your boyfriend as thanks." Miles smiled as he started describing Landon. "Landon doesn't like to talk, but he's very handsome. He makes a lot of money, too. It'll be good for your ego if you go out with him. A lot of pretty ladies want to marry him, you know." Aria smiled when she heard that. "I have no plans of getting married right now." "Okay," Miles replied with disappointment as he drooped his head. He continued walking with Aria dejectedly. When they arrived at the hotel entrance, he looked at Aria enthusiastically and said, "Miss, why don't you meet with Landon first? You should make your decision after you see him." He was sure that Aria would fall for Landon when she saw him. He was a very handsome man, after all. Aria smiled. "You're trying so hard to promote your brother to me. Does he know about this?" "He's always sick. Everyone in the family has been telling him to get married. You're such a skilled doctor, and you're pretty, too. I'm sure a lot of people want to be your boyfriend. So, I'm just trying to get you to give Landon a chance." Aria looked at his parched lips. Then, she went to buy him a bottle of water and some crackers. "Stop talking so much. You're still recovering." Miles was very obedient. He ate whatever Aria gave him. He couldn't open the bottle himself, so he raised it up to Aria and said weakly, "Please help me open it." Landon's assistant, Troy Jepson, came to meet Miles and was shocked to see what was happening. He was sure that the woman with Miles was that imposter that the Kents kicked out. Why was Miles with her? He even asked her to help him open his bottle. Did he change his entire personality? Something flashed in Troy's eyes, but he quickly suppressed his emotions. He knew who Aria was, but she didn't know him. Troy took care not to expose his identity as he walked up to them in a hurry. "Mr. Miles! I've finally found you. I'm so glad you're okay." "This pretty lady saved me," Miles said as he held Aria's hand. He had a defiant look on his face. It was like he was finally himself again. Troy politely said, "Thanks, Ms. Carver." Aria looked at him calmly. "He already thanked me." Her attitude made it hard for Troy to grasp the situation. So, he said to Miles, "Mr. Miles, Mr. Landon called in some favors to track you down. He's in the car right now. He didn't even take his afternoon meds yet." Miles looked up in surprise. He didn't expect Landon to come out here personally. LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11844& Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 818 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11844&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/447286897_1022492742780200_5182170120201506382_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fUTD2EG2vKUQ7kNvgGJHCO4&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Aa4FXanmh5xWNDFBTIZEpKc&oh=00_AYBEF9QnhrdUkARS5T87o86loA7NZ3T5N3_YjqZiB-Htxg&oe=671932CE PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,220,000
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2220525}'
No 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 223 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=H9KA4RVBV5MQ7kNvgFQ5HXR&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=A_Ag6tJXHL0Ltr08E3ulxUZ&oh=00_AYDhTb_x04fNdGEp3Z1C6hxkmsN59cyTCgaHCHrddmwqrQ&oe=67193DB5 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,490
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":0.9972870320130223,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'
Yes 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 Agenda tu pedido para este fin de semana â˜ș✚ pregunta por las charolitas disponibles para entrega inmediata ⚠ đŸ”„Los mejores roles de canela de Reynosa, los encuentras con nosotros đŸ”„ Horneamos de lunes a domingo de 10am a 9.30pm⏰ ⚠Charolas con 3 roles de canela⚠ Con o sin glaseado $70 Con 1 topping $75 Con 2 toppingns $85 Con 3 toppingns $90 Glaseado con nuez $80 Nuez con 1 topping $90 Nuez con 2 toppingns $100 Toppings: Nutella, cajeta, almendras, nuez, oreo y Hershey's lĂ­quido Pedidos al WhatsApp 899 315 7155 ⚠Aceptamos pagos en efectivo đŸ’”, transferencia đŸ“±, tarjetas 💳 incluidas las de vales 💳 y dĂłlares ⚠ ⚠Entregamos a maquilas⚠ 📍🚗 Entrega a domicilio en vista hermosa, villa florida b y auditorio sin costo extra 📍🚗Compra mĂ­nima para entrega en perifĂ©rico, parque villa florida, Oxxo PGR, H100, parque del norte, mi tienda jarachina, seven entrada a la Cima, villa florida A. 📍🚗Pregunta por el costo extra a otros puntos de la ciudad WHATSAPP_MESSAGE https://api.whatsapp.com/send El Roll de Reynosa https://www.facebook.com/61553061194463/ 1,505 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Send WhatsApp message 0 MULTI_IMAGES https://api.whatsapp.com/send 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464001332_1212975396587968_6922685569666808212_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9cm9zWxJuZ0Q7kNvgGKf6SF&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A877oYZ-oub0fULd06ntLic&oh=00_AYAvI7XYpNSd3mrDbVctnKGq4PTTYBroSLW_Dqwlq1bBOg&oe=67191585 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 El Roll de Reynosa 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,007
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
No 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 Đ–Đ”Đ»Đ°ĐœĐžŃ Đ›ŃƒĐœŃ‹: ДДрзĐșĐŸĐ” ĐŸŃ€Đ”ĐŽĐ»ĐŸĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ” ДОрДĐșŃ‚ĐŸŃ€Đ° ĐžĐœĐ° была ĐżŃŒŃĐœĐ° Đž ĐżĐŸĐ·ĐŽĐœĐŸ ĐœĐŸŃ‡ŃŒŃŽ ĐŸŃ‚ĐżŃ€Đ°ĐČОла ŃĐŒĐ”Đ»ĐŸĐ” ŃĐŸĐŸĐ±Ń‰Đ”ĐœĐžĐ” сĐČĐŸĐ”ĐŒŃƒ Đ±ĐŸŃŃŃƒ. ĐĐ”ĐŸĐ¶ĐžĐŽĐ°ĐœĐœĐŸ ДД Đ±ĐŸŃŃ ĐżĐŸŃŃ€Đ”ĐŽĐž ĐœĐŸŃ‡Đž ĐżĐŸŃĐČĐžĐ»ŃŃ у ĐŽĐČДрО ДД ĐșĐŸĐŒĐœĐ°Ń‚Ń‹ Đž сĐșазал: Â«ĐšĐžĐœĐŸ ĐœĐ”Ń‚, ĐœĐŸ я ĐŒĐŸĐłŃƒ ĐżĐŸĐșĐ°Đ·Đ°Ń‚ŃŒ ĐČĐ°ĐŒ жОĐČую ĐŽĐ”ĐŒĐŸĐœŃŃ‚Ń€Đ°Ń†ĐžŃŽ.» ===== Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ° Đ„Ń€ĐŸĐŒĐŸĐČа, ĐœĐ°Ń…ĐŸĐŽĐžĐČшаяся ĐČ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐ°ĐœĐŽĐžŃ€ĐŸĐČĐșĐ”, лДжала ĐœĐ° ĐșŃ€ĐŸĐČато ĐČ ĐłĐŸŃŃ‚ĐžĐœĐžŃ‡ĐœĐŸĐŒ ĐœĐŸĐŒĐ”Ń€Đ”, ĐżĐŸŃŃ‚Đ”ĐżĐ”ĐœĐœĐŸ ĐżŃ€ĐŸĐČалОĐČаясь ĐČ ŃĐŸĐœ. Đ’ĐœĐ”Đ·Đ°ĐżĐœŃ‹Đč, hĐŸ ĐșаĐș ĐČĐœŃƒŃ‚Ń€Đž ĐœĐ”Ń‘ ĐżŃ€ĐŸĐ±ŃƒĐ¶ĐŽĐ°Đ”Ń‚ŃŃ ĐœĐ”ĐŸĐ±ŃŠŃŃĐœĐžĐŒĐŸĐ” Đ¶Đ”Đ»Đ°ĐœĐžĐ”, oĐœĐ° ĐœĐ”ĐŸŃĐŸĐ·ĐœĐ°ĐœĐœĐŸ Đž схĐČатОла Ń‚Đ”Đ»Đ”Ń„ĐŸĐœ. Из-за ĐŸŃ‚ŃŃƒŃ‚ŃŃ‚ĐČоя ĐșĐŸĐœŃ‚Đ°ĐșŃ‚ĐœŃ‹Ń… Đ»ĐžĐœĐ· ĐŽĐ”ĐČушĐșа ĐżĐ»ĐŸŃ…ĐŸ ĐČОЎДла, ĐœĐŸ, ĐŸŃ‚Ń‹ŃĐșаĐČ Đ·ĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸĐŒŃƒŃŽ Ń„Đ°ĐŒĐžĐ»ĐžŃŽ сĐČĐŸĐ”Đč Đ»ŃƒŃ‡ŃˆĐ”Đč ĐżĐŸĐŽŃ€ŃƒĐłĐž, ĐœĐ°Đ¶Đ°Đ»Đ° ĐœĐ° ĐœĐ”Ń‘ Đž ĐŸŃ‚ĐżŃ€Đ°ĐČОла ŃĐŸĐŸĐ±Ń‰Đ”ĐœĐžĐ”. ĐĐ”ŃĐșĐŸĐ»ŃŒĐșĐŸ сДĐșŃƒĐœĐŽ спустя ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸĐ»ŃƒŃ‡ĐžĐ»Đ° ĐŸŃ‚ĐČДт. «?» Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ° ĐœĐ°Ń…ĐŒŃƒŃ€ĐžĐ»Đ°ŃŃŒ Đž ĐżĐŸŃˆŃƒŃ‚ĐžĐ»Đ°: Â«ĐĐ” ЎДлаĐč ĐČОЎ, Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸ ĐœĐ” ĐżĐŸĐœĐžĐŒĐ°Đ”ŃˆŃŒ! ĐŻ ĐČ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐœĐ°Ń‚Đ” 1501». ОтпраĐČĐžĐČ ŃĐŸĐŸĐ±Ń‰Đ”ĐœĐžĐ”, Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ° с ĐœĐ”Ń‚Đ”Ń€ĐżĐ”ĐœĐžĐ”ĐŒ жЎала ĐŸŃ‚ĐČДта, ĐœĐŸ Ń‚ĐžŃˆĐžĐœŃƒ ĐœĐ°Ń€ŃƒŃˆĐ°Đ»ĐŸ Đ»ĐžŃˆŃŒ стрДĐșĐŸŃ‚Đ°ĐœĐžĐ” сĐČДрчĐșĐŸĐČ. ĐšĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃĐŸĐ±ĐžŃ€Đ°Đ»Đ°ŃŃŒ ĐČстать с ĐżĐŸŃŃ‚Đ”Đ»Đž, Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸĐ±Ń‹ ĐżĐŸĐżĐžŃ‚ŃŒ ĐČĐŸĐŽŃ‹, ĐČĐœĐ”Đ·Đ°ĐżĐœĐŸ Ń€Đ°Đ·ĐŽĐ°Đ»ŃŃ Đ·ĐČĐŸĐœĐŸĐș ĐČ ĐŽĐČĐ”Ń€ŃŒ. ДДĐČушĐșа ĐœĐ” прОЎала ŃŃ‚ĐŸĐŒŃƒ ĐŸŃĐŸĐ±ĐŸĐłĐŸ Đ·ĐœĐ°Ń‡Đ”ĐœĐžŃ, oтĐșрыĐČ ĐŽĐČĐ”Ń€ŃŒ, Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ° Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”Ń€Đ»Đ°. Â«Đ“ĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐŽĐžĐœ Đ‘Ń€ĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČ?» ĐŸĐŸŃ…ĐŸĐ¶Đ”, ĐŸĐœ ĐœĐ”ĐŽĐ°ĐČĐœĐŸ ĐżŃ€ĐžĐœŃĐ» Ўуш. Đ•ĐłĐŸ ĐșĐŸŃ€ĐŸŃ‚ĐșОД ĐČĐŸĐ»ĐŸŃŃ‹ Дщё ĐœĐ” успДлО ĐČŃ‹ŃĐŸŃ…ĐœŃƒŃ‚ŃŒ, а Ń‚Đ”Đ»ĐŸ проĐșрыĐČал Đ»ĐžŃˆŃŒ Ń‡Ń‘Ń€ĐœŃ‹Đč ŃˆŃ‘Đ»ĐșĐŸĐČыĐč халат. Đ‘Đ»Đ°ĐłĐŸĐŽĐ°Ń€Ń сĐČĐŸĐ”ĐŒŃƒ ĐČŃ‹ŃĐŸĐșĐŸĐŒŃƒ Ń€ĐŸŃŃ‚Ńƒ Đž ĐșрДпĐșĐŸĐŒŃƒ Ń‚Đ”Đ»ĐŸŃĐ»ĐŸĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžŃŽ ĐŸĐœ ĐČĐŸĐ·ĐČŃ‹ŃˆĐ°Đ»ŃŃ ĐœĐ°ĐŽ ĐœĐ”Đč Đž праĐșтОчДсĐșĐž пДрДĐșрыĐČал ĐŽĐČĐ”Ń€ĐœĐŸĐč ĐżŃ€ĐŸŃ‘ĐŒ. Â«Đ“ĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐŽĐžĐœ Đ‘Ń€ĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČ, Ń‡Đ”ĐŒ я ĐŒĐŸĐłŃƒ ĐżĐŸĐŒĐŸŃ‡ŃŒ...» ĐŸŃ€Đ”Đ¶ĐŽĐ” Ń‡Đ”ĐŒ ĐŽĐ”ĐČушĐșа успДла заĐșĐŸĐœŃ‡ĐžŃ‚ŃŒ ĐżŃ€Đ”ĐŽĐ»ĐŸĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ”, mŃƒĐ¶Ń‡ĐžĐœĐ° Đ±Ń€ĐŸŃĐžĐ»ŃŃ Đș ĐœĐ”Đč... ОсĐČĐ”Ń‰Đ°Đ”ĐŒĐ°Ń Đ»ŃƒĐœĐœŃ‹ĐŒ сĐČĐ”Ń‚ĐŸĐŒ, ĐŽĐ”ĐČушĐșа ĐżĐŸŃ€Đ°Đ·ĐŒŃ‹ŃĐ»ĐžĐ»Đ° ĐŸĐ± ŃŃ‚ĐŸĐŒ Đž ĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸĐœĐ”Ń†, ĐœĐ°Đ±Ń€Đ°ĐČшось ŃĐŒĐ”Đ»ĐŸŃŃ‚Đž, ĐŸĐ±ĐČОла Đ”ĐłĐŸ ŃˆĐ”ŃŽ руĐșĐ°ĐŒĐž. ГлаĐČа 2 ДĐČĐŸŃĐșĐŸŃŃ‚ŃŒ Đ’Đ°ĐŽĐžĐŒĐ° Đ‘Ń€ĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČа Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ° ĐżŃ€ĐŸŃĐœŃƒĐ»Đ°ŃŃŒ Ń€Đ°ĐœĐŸ ŃƒŃ‚Ń€ĐŸĐŒ Đž ĐŸĐ±ĐœĐ°Ń€ŃƒĐ¶ĐžĐ»Đ°, лДжа Ń€ŃĐŽĐŸĐŒ с ĐŒŃƒĐ¶Ń‡ĐžĐœĐŸĐč. Đ‘ĐŸĐ¶Đ”! Đ§Ń‚ĐŸ ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐœĐ°Ń‚ĐČĐŸŃ€ĐžĐ»Đ°? ĐĐ” Ń‚Đ”Ń€ŃŃ ĐœĐž ĐŒĐžĐœŃƒŃ‚Ń‹, Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ° Đ±Ń‹ŃŃ‚Ń€ĐŸ ĐŸĐŽĐ”Đ»Đ°ŃŃŒ, ŃĐŸĐ±Ń€Đ°Đ»Đ° ĐČДщО Đž ĐżĐŸĐ±Đ”Đ¶Đ°Đ»Đ° Đș ŃŃ‚ĐŸĐčĐșĐ” рДгОстрацОО ĐŸŃ‚Đ”Đ»Ń, Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸĐ±Ń‹ Đ·Đ°ŃĐ”Đ»ĐžŃ‚ŃŒŃŃ ĐČ ĐŽŃ€ŃƒĐłĐŸĐč ĐœĐŸĐŒĐ”Ń€. Пытаясь ĐżĐŸĐœŃŃ‚ŃŒ, Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸ, чёрт ĐČĐŸĐ·ŃŒĐŒĐž, ĐżŃ€ĐŸĐžĐ·ĐŸŃˆĐ»ĐŸ ĐżŃ€ĐŸŃˆĐ»Ń‹ĐŒ ĐČĐ”Ń‡Đ”Ń€ĐŸĐŒ, ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐżŃ€ĐŸĐČДрОла сĐČĐŸĐč Ń‚Đ”Đ»Đ”Ń„ĐŸĐœ Đž ĐŸĐ±ĐœĐ°Ń€ŃƒĐ¶ĐžĐ»Đ°, Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸ ĐŸŃ‚ĐżŃ€Đ°ĐČĐ»Đ”ĐœĐœŃ‹Đ” Дю Đœ**Ń€ĐžŃŃ‚ĐŸĐčĐœŃ‹Đ” ŃĐŸĐŸĐ±Ń‰Đ”ĐœĐžŃ ĐœĐ” ĐŽĐŸŃˆĐ»Đž ĐŽĐŸ Дё Đ»ŃƒŃ‡ŃˆĐ”Đč ĐżĐŸĐŽŃ€ŃƒĐłĐž ĐĐ»ĐžĐœŃ‹ Đ‘Ń€ĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČĐŸĐč. ОĐșĐ°Đ·Đ°Đ»ĐŸŃŃŒ, Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸ Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ° ĐżĐŸ ĐŸŃˆĐžĐ±ĐșĐ” ĐŸŃ‚ĐżŃ€Đ°ĐČОла ох ĐŽŃ€ŃƒĐłĐŸĐŒŃƒ Ń‡Đ”Đ»ĐŸĐČĐ”Đșу с таĐșĐŸĐč жД Ń„Đ°ĐŒĐžĐ»ĐžĐ”Đč - сĐČĐŸĐ”ĐŒŃƒ ĐœĐ°Ń‡Đ°Đ»ŃŒĐœĐžĐșу Đž ĐłĐ”ĐœĐ”Ń€Đ°Đ»ŃŒĐœĐŸĐŒŃƒ ЎОрДĐșŃ‚ĐŸŃ€Ńƒ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐżĐ°ĐœĐžĐž Â«Đ­ŃŃĐ”ĐœŃ†ĐžŃÂ», Đ’Đ°ĐŽĐžĐŒŃƒ Đ‘Ń€ĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČу. ĐĐ”ŃĐșĐŸĐ»ŃŒĐșĐŸ лДт ĐœĐ°Đ·Đ°ĐŽ ĐœĐ° ĐČстрДчД шĐșĐŸĐ»ŃŒĐœŃ‹Ń… ĐČыпусĐșĐœĐžĐșĐŸĐČ ŃŃ‚Đ°Ń€ĐŸŃŃ‚Đ° Đșласса ŃĐŸĐ·ĐŽĐ°Đ» чат-группу Đž ĐżĐŸĐżŃ€ĐŸŃĐžĐ» ĐČсДх ĐŽĐŸĐ±Đ°ĐČоть Юруг Юруга ĐČ ĐŽŃ€ŃƒĐ·ŃŒŃ. Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ° прДĐșŃ€Đ°ŃĐœĐŸ ĐżĐŸĐŒĐœĐžĐ»Đ°, Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸ Đ’Đ°ĐŽĐžĐŒ ŃĐ°ĐŒ ĐŽĐŸĐ±Đ°ĐČĐžĐ»ŃŃ Đș ĐœĐ”Đč ĐČ ĐŽŃ€ŃƒĐ·ŃŒŃ, ĐœĐŸ за ĐČсё ĐČŃ€Đ”ĐŒŃ ĐœĐž Ń€Đ°Đ·Ńƒ Đ”Đč ĐœĐ” ĐœĐ°ĐżĐžŃĐ°Đ». ДДĐČушĐșа ĐČ ĐżĐ°ĐœĐžĐșĐ” ĐżŃ€ĐŸĐČДла руĐșĐŸĐč ĐżĐŸ сĐČĐŸĐžĐŒ Ń€Đ°ŃŃ‚Ń€Ń‘ĐżĐ°ĐœĐœŃ‹ĐŒ ĐČĐŸĐ»ĐŸŃĐ°ĐŒ, пытаясь ĐżĐŸĐœŃŃ‚ŃŒ, ĐșаĐș ĐŒĐŸĐłĐ»Đ° ŃĐŸĐČĐ”Ń€ŃˆĐžŃ‚ŃŒ ĐœĐ°ŃŃ‚ĐŸĐ»ŃŒĐșĐŸ ĐłĐ»ŃƒĐżŃƒŃŽ ĐŸŃˆĐžĐ±Đșу. ĐžĐœĐ° ĐČĐŸŃˆĐ»Đ° ĐČ ŃĐČĐŸĐč ĐœĐŸĐČыĐč ĐœĐŸĐŒĐ”Ń€ Đž ĐżĐŸŃŃ‚Đ°Ń€Đ°Đ»Đ°ŃŃŒ ŃƒŃĐżĐŸĐșĐŸĐžŃ‚ŃŒŃŃ. Đ—Đ°Ń‚Đ”ĐŒ Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ° Ń€Đ”ŃˆĐžŃ‚Đ”Đ»ŃŒĐœĐŸ ĐŽĐŸŃŃ‚Đ°Đ»Đ° Ń‚Đ”Đ»Đ”Ń„ĐŸĐœ Đž ĐČŃ‹ŃˆĐ»Đ° Оз ĐłŃ€ŃƒĐżĐżĐŸĐČĐŸĐłĐŸ чата ĐČыпусĐșĐœĐžĐșĐŸĐČ. ĐŸĐŸŃĐ»Đ” ŃŃ‚ĐŸĐłĐŸ ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃĐŒĐ”ĐœĐžĐ»Đ° сĐČĐŸŃ‘ ĐžĐŒŃ ĐČ ŃĐŸŃ†ŃĐ”Ń‚ŃŃ… с Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Ń‹ ĐœĐ° ЛОлОю, а Ń„ĐŸŃ‚ĐŸĐłŃ€Đ°Ń„ĐžŃŽ Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”ĐœĐžĐ»Đ° ĐœĐ° ĐžĐ·ĐŸĐ±Ń€Đ°Đ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ” ŃĐ»ŃƒŃ‡Đ°ĐčĐœĐŸĐč ĐŽĐ”ĐČушĐșĐž, ĐșĐŸŃ‚ĐŸŃ€ĐŸĐ” ĐœĐ°ŃˆĐ»Đ° ĐČ Đ˜ĐœŃ‚Đ”Ń€ĐœĐ”Ń‚Đ”. ĐąĐ”ĐżĐ”Ń€ŃŒ Đ’Đ°ĐŽĐžĐŒ ĐœĐ” ŃƒĐ·ĐœĐ°Đ”Ń‚, ĐșŃ‚ĐŸ ĐŸĐœĐ°. Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ° Ń€Đ”ŃˆĐžĐ»Đ°, Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸ ĐœĐ”Ń‚ ĐœĐ”ĐŸĐ±Ń…ĐŸĐŽĐžĐŒĐŸŃŃ‚Đž ŃƒĐŽĐ°Đ»ŃŃ‚ŃŒ Đ”ĐłĐŸ Оз ĐŽŃ€ŃƒĐ·Đ”Đč. УчотыĐČая, Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸ ĐœĐŸĐŒĐ”Ń€ 1501 был Đ·Đ°Đ±Ń€ĐŸĐœĐžŃ€ĐŸĐČĐ°Đœ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐżĐ°ĐœĐžĐ”Đč, ĐœĐ” ĐŽĐŸĐ»Đ¶ĐœĐŸ ĐŸŃŃ‚Đ°Ń‚ŃŒŃŃ ĐœĐžĐșаĐșох ŃĐ»Đ”ĐŽĐŸĐČ, ĐČĐ”ĐŽŃƒŃ‰ĐžŃ… Đș ĐœĐ”Đč. ĐŸŃ€ĐžĐœŃĐČ ŃŃ‚Đž ĐŒĐ”Ń€Ń‹ ĐżŃ€Đ”ĐŽĐŸŃŃ‚ĐŸŃ€ĐŸĐ¶ĐœĐŸŃŃ‚Đž, Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ° ĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸĐœĐ”Ń† ĐŸŃ‚Đ»ĐŸĐ¶ĐžĐ»Đ° Ń‚Đ”Đ»Đ”Ń„ĐŸĐœ ĐČ ŃŃ‚ĐŸŃ€ĐŸĐœŃƒ Đž ŃĐœĐŸĐČа ŃƒŃĐœŃƒĐ»Đ°. ĐŸŃ€ĐŸŃĐœŃƒĐ»Đ°ŃŃŒ ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸĐŽ ĐżŃ€ĐŸĐœĐ·ĐžŃ‚Đ”Đ»ŃŒĐœŃ‹Đč Đ·ĐČĐŸĐœ Đ±ŃƒĐŽĐžĐ»ŃŒĐœĐžĐșа ĐœĐ°ĐŽ ŃƒŃ…ĐŸĐŒ. ĐĄĐ”ĐłĐŸĐŽĐœŃ Đ”Đč с ĐŒĐ”ĐœĐ”ĐŽĐ¶Đ”Ń€ĐŸĐŒ ĐżŃ€Đ”ĐŽŃŃ‚ĐŸŃĐ»ĐŸ ĐżĐŸĐčто ĐČ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐżĐ°ĐœĐžŃŽ Â«Đ“Ń€Đ°Ń†ĐžŃÂ», Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸĐ±Ń‹ ĐŸĐ±ŃŃƒĐŽĐžŃ‚ŃŒ ĐŽĐŸĐżĐŸĐ»ĐœĐžŃ‚Đ”Đ»ŃŒĐœĐŸĐ” Ń„ĐžĐœĐ°ĐœŃĐžŃ€ĐŸĐČĐ°ĐœĐžĐ”. ĐŸŃ€ĐžĐ±Ń‹Đ»ŃŒĐœĐŸŃŃ‚ŃŒ ĐżŃ€ĐŸĐ”Đșта ŃĐœĐžĐ·ĐžĐ»Đ°ŃŃŒ ĐœĐ°ŃŃ‚ĐŸĐ»ŃŒĐșĐŸ, Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸ ĐŸĐœ стал ŃƒĐ±Ń‹Ń‚ĐŸŃ‡ĐœŃ‹ĐŒ. ĐŸĐ°Ń€Ń‚ĐœŃ‘Ń€Ń‹ Ń‚Ń€Đ”Đ±ĐŸĐČалО ĐČĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐ»ĐœĐžŃ‚ŃŒ ĐżĐŸŃ‚Đ”Ń€Đž Đž ĐżŃ€ĐžĐłŃ€ĐŸĐ·ĐžĐ»Đž ĐżŃ€ĐŸĐŽĐ°Ń‚ŃŒ сĐČĐŸŃŽ ĐŽĐŸĐ»ŃŽ аĐșцоĐč, ДслО ŃŃ‚ĐŸ ĐœĐ” Đ±ŃƒĐŽĐ”Ń‚ ŃĐŽĐ”Đ»Đ°ĐœĐŸ. Đ˜ĐœĐČĐ”ŃŃ‚ĐžŃ†ĐžĐŸĐœĐœĐŸĐŒŃƒ ĐŸŃ‚ĐŽĐ”Đ»Ńƒ ĐżĐŸĐČĐ”Đ·Đ»ĐŸ, Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸ у Đ’Đ°ĐŽĐžĐŒĐ° был сĐČĐŸĐč Ń‡Đ°ŃŃ‚ĐœŃ‹Đč ŃĐ°ĐŒĐŸĐ»Ń‘Ń‚, ĐœĐ° ĐșĐŸŃ‚ĐŸŃ€ĐŸĐŒ ĐŸĐœĐž Đž ĐżĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Đ”Đ»Đž ĐČ ŃŃ€ĐŸŃ‡ĐœĐŸĐŒ ĐżĐŸŃ€ŃĐŽĐșĐ” ĐČ Đ”ĐŸĐœĐžĐœŃĐș. ĐŁĐŒŃ‹ĐČшось Đž ĐżĐŸŃ‡ĐžŃŃ‚ĐžĐČ Đ·ŃƒĐ±Ń‹, ĐŽĐ”ĐČушĐșа ĐżĐŸŃĐżĐ”ŃˆĐžĐ»Đ° ĐČ ĐČĐ”ŃŃ‚ĐžĐ±ŃŽĐ»ŃŒ ĐŸŃ‚Đ”Đ»Ń с ĐŽĐŸĐșŃƒĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ‚Đ°ĐŒĐž ĐČ Ń€ŃƒĐșĐ”. ВсĐșĐŸŃ€Đ” ĐżĐŸŃĐ»Đ” ŃŃ‚ĐŸĐłĐŸ ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ŃĐżŃƒŃŃ‚ĐžĐ»Đ°ŃŃŒ ĐČĐœĐžĐ·, ĐœĐ”ĐŽĐŸĐČĐŸĐ»ŃŒĐœĐŸ ĐżŃ€ĐŸĐ±ĐŸŃ€ĐŒĐŸŃ‚Đ°ĐČ: «КОрОлл ĐżŃ€ĐŸĐŽĐŸĐ»Đ¶Đ°Đ”Ń‚ ĐœĐ°ŃŃ‚Đ°ĐžĐČать, Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸ ĐŒŃ‹ ĐœĐžŃ‡Đ”ĐłĐŸ ĐœĐ” ĐŽĐŸĐ»Đ¶ĐœŃ‹ ĐČĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐ»ĐœŃŃ‚ŃŒ, ĐœĐŸ я ŃŃ…ĐŸĐŽĐžĐ»Đ° ĐČ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐżĐ°ĐœĐžŃŽ Đž ĐżŃ€ĐŸĐČДрОла ĐŽĐŸĐłĐŸĐČĐŸŃ€. На ĐșĐŸĐżĐžĐž Đ±Ń‹Đ»ĐŸ Đ”ĐłĐŸ ĐžĐŒŃ!» «йсс, КОрОлл оЮёт. Đ›ŃƒŃ‡ŃˆĐ” Đ”ĐŒŃƒ ĐŸĐ± ŃŃ‚ĐŸĐŒ ĐœĐ” ŃĐ»Ń‹ŃˆĐ°Ń‚ŃŒÂ», - ĐżŃ€Đ”ĐŽŃƒĐżŃ€Đ”ĐŽĐžĐ»Đ° Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ°. В ŃŃ‚ĐŸŃ‚ ĐŒĐŸĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ‚ ĐŸĐœĐ° Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”Ń‚ĐžĐ»Đ° ĐČŃ‹ŃĐŸĐșĐŸĐłĐŸ ĐŒŃƒĐ¶Ń‡ĐžĐœŃƒ, ĐČŃ‹Ń…ĐŸĐŽŃŃ‰Đ”ĐłĐŸ Оз лОфта ĐČ ĐŸĐșŃ€ŃƒĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐž группы люЎДĐč. Đ­Ń‚ĐŸ был Đ’Đ°ĐŽĐžĐŒ. ĐžĐœ ŃĐŒĐ”ĐœĐžĐ» ŃˆŃ‘Đ»ĐșĐŸĐČыĐč халат, ĐČ ĐșĐŸŃ‚ĐŸŃ€ĐŸĐŒ был ĐČчДра ĐČĐ”Ń‡Đ”Ń€ĐŸĐŒ, ĐœĐ° Ń…ĐŸŃ€ĐŸŃˆĐŸ сшотыĐč Ń‡Ń‘Ń€ĐœŃ‹Đč ĐșĐŸŃŃ‚ŃŽĐŒ. Đ•ĐłĐŸ ĐłŃƒŃŃ‚Ń‹Đ” Đ±Ń€ĐŸĐČĐž былО слДгĐșа ĐœĐ°Ń…ĐŒŃƒŃ€Đ”ĐœŃ‹, а Ń‚ĐŸĐœĐșОД ĐłŃƒĐ±Ń‹ ĐżĐ»ĐŸŃ‚ĐœĐŸ сжаты, ĐżĐŸĐșа ĐŸĐœ слушал ĐŽĐŸĐșлаЎ сĐČĐŸĐ”ĐłĐŸ сДĐșŃ€Đ”Ń‚Đ°Ń€Ń. ĐŸŃ€ĐŸŃ…ĐŸĐŽŃ ĐżĐŸ ĐČДстОбюлю, Đ’Đ°ĐŽĐžĐŒ ЎажД ĐœĐ” ĐČĐ·ĐłĐ»ŃĐœŃƒĐ» ĐœĐ° Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Ńƒ. Đ•ĐłĐŸ Ń…ĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐŽĐœĐŸŃŃ‚ŃŒ была Ń…ĐŸŃ€ĐŸŃˆĐŸ ОзĐČĐ”ŃŃ‚ĐœĐ° ĐČŃĐ”ĐŒ ĐČ ĐŽĐ”Đ»ĐŸĐČĐŸĐŒ ĐŒĐžŃ€Đ”. Đ’Ń‹Ń€Đ°Đ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ” ŃŃ‚ĐŸĐłĐŸ Ń‚ĐŸŃ‡Ń‘ĐœĐŸĐłĐŸ лОца ĐČсДгЎа ĐŸŃŃ‚Đ°ĐČĐ°Đ»ĐŸŃŃŒ ŃĐŽĐ”Ń€Đ¶Đ°ĐœĐœŃ‹ĐŒ Đž ĐČŃ‹ŃĐŸĐșĐŸĐŒĐ”Ń€ĐœŃ‹ĐŒ. Đ’Đ°ĐŽĐžĐŒ ĐŒĐ°Đ»ĐŸ ĐłĐŸĐČĐŸŃ€ĐžĐ», ĐœĐŸ ĐŸĐŽĐœĐŸĐłĐŸ Đ”ĐłĐŸ просутстĐČоя Đ±Ń‹Đ»ĐŸ ĐŽĐŸŃŃ‚Đ°Ń‚ĐŸŃ‡ĐœĐŸ, Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸĐ±Ń‹ Ń‚Đ”ĐŒĐżĐ”Ń€Đ°Ń‚ŃƒŃ€Đ° ĐČĐŸĐ·ĐŽŃƒŃ…Đ° ĐČĐŸĐșруг ĐœĐ”ĐłĐŸ ĐșĐ°Đ·Đ°Đ»Đ°ŃŃŒ ĐœĐžĐ¶Đ”, Ń‡Đ”ĐŒ ĐČ ĐŸŃŃ‚Đ°Đ»ŃŒĐœĐŸĐŒ ĐżĐŸĐŒĐ”Ń‰Đ”ĐœĐžĐž. Â«Đ‘ĐŸĐ¶Đ”, ĐșаĐșĐŸĐč жД ĐłĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐŽĐžĐœ Đ‘Ń€ĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČ ĐșрасаĐČчоĐș! - ĐČĐ·ĐČĐŸĐ»ĐœĐŸĐČĐ°ĐœĐœĐŸ ĐżŃ€ĐŸŃˆĐ”ĐżŃ‚Đ°Đ»Đ° ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ°, ĐœĐ” Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”Ń‡Đ°Ń яĐČĐœĐŸĐłĐŸ ŃĐŒŃƒŃ‰Đ”ĐœĐžŃ Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Ń‹. - ĐŁ ĐœĐ°Ń с ĐœĐžĐŒ ĐŸĐŽĐœĐ° Ń„Đ°ĐŒĐžĐ»ĐžŃ, ĐœĐŸ ĐżĐŸŃ‡Đ”ĐŒŃƒ ĐŒŃ‹ таĐșОД Ń€Đ°Đ·ĐœŃ‹Đ”? Đ­Đč, Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ°, ĐżŃ€ĐžŃ‘ĐŒ! бы ŃĐ»ŃƒŃˆĐ°Đ”ŃˆŃŒ?» ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐșĐŸŃĐœŃƒĐ»Đ°ŃŃŒ руĐșĐž Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Ń‹, ĐČĐŸĐ·ĐČращая ту ĐČ Ń€Đ”Đ°Đ»ŃŒĐœĐŸŃŃ‚ŃŒ. Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ° ĐżĐŸŃĐżĐ”ŃˆĐœĐ° ĐŸĐżŃƒŃŃ‚ĐžĐ»Đ° ĐłĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČу, ĐœĐ°ĐŽĐ”ŃŃŃŒ, Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸ Đ’Đ°ĐŽĐžĐŒ Дё ĐœĐ” Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”Ń‚ĐžĐ». ĐžĐŽĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸ, ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° группа ужД ĐżĐŸĐŽŃ…ĐŸĐŽĐžĐ»Đ° Đș ĐČŃ‹Ń…ĐŸĐŽŃƒ, ĐŸĐœ ĐČЮруг сĐșазал сĐČĐŸĐ”ĐŒŃƒ сДĐșрДтарю: Â«Đ’Ń‹ŃŃĐœĐž, ĐșŃ‚ĐŸ ĐČчДра ĐČĐ”Ń‡Đ”Ń€ĐŸĐŒ Đ·Đ°ŃĐ”Đ»ĐžĐ»ŃŃ ĐČ ĐœĐŸĐŒĐ”Ń€ 1501». ĐŁŃĐ»Ń‹ŃˆĐ°ĐČ ŃŃ‚Đž цофры, Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ° ĐżĐŸŃ‡ŃƒĐČстĐČĐŸĐČала, Đ±ŃƒĐŽŃ‚ĐŸ Дё ĐœĐŸĐłĐž ĐœĐ°Đ»ĐžĐ»ĐžŃŃŒ сĐČĐžĐœŃ†ĐŸĐŒ. Её Ń€Đ°Đ·ŃƒĐŒ ĐżĐŸĐ»ĐœĐŸŃŃ‚ŃŒŃŽ ĐŸĐżŃƒŃŃ‚Đ”Đ», Đž ĐŸĐœĐ° Đ»ĐžŃˆŃŒ ŃĐŒŃƒŃ‚ĐœĐŸ ŃƒŃĐ»Ń‹ŃˆĐ°Đ»Đ° ĐČĐŸŃĐșĐ»ĐžŃ†Đ°ĐœĐžĐ” ĐĐ»ĐžĐœŃ‹: «1501? ĐąĐ°ĐŒ жД ĐČчДра ĐœĐŸŃ‡Đ”ĐČала Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ°!» Đ“Ń€ĐŸĐŒĐșĐžĐč ĐłĐŸĐ»ĐŸŃ ĐĐ»ĐžĐœŃ‹ проĐČлёĐș ĐČĐœĐžĐŒĐ°ĐœĐžĐ” ĐČсДх, ĐČĐșĐ»ŃŽŃ‡Đ°Ń Đ’Đ°ĐŽĐžĐŒĐ°. К счастью ĐŽĐ»Ń Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Ń‹, ĐŸĐœ Đ±Ń‹ŃŃ‚Ń€ĐŸ ĐżĐŸŃ‚Đ”Ń€ŃĐ» ĐžĐœŃ‚Đ”Ń€Đ”Ń Đž ĐœĐ°ĐżŃ€Đ°ĐČĐžĐ»ŃŃ Đș ĐŽĐČДрО, ŃĐ»ĐŸĐČĐœĐŸ ĐœĐžŃ‡Đ”ĐłĐŸ ĐœĐ” ĐżŃ€ĐŸĐžĐ·ĐŸŃˆĐ»ĐŸ. За ĐœĐžĐŒ ĐżĐŸŃĐ»Đ”ĐŽĐŸĐČала Đ”ĐłĐŸ сĐČота, Đž ĐČсД ĐČĐŒĐ”ŃŃ‚Đ” ĐŸĐœĐž ĐżĐŸĐșĐžĐœŃƒĐ»Đž ĐŸŃ‚Đ”Đ»ŃŒ. КаĐș Ń‚ĐŸĐ»ŃŒĐșĐŸ ĐŸĐœĐž ушлО, ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐČĐŸĐżŃ€ĐŸŃĐžŃ‚Đ”Đ»ŃŒĐœĐŸ ĐżĐŸŃĐŒĐŸŃ‚Ń€Đ”Đ»Đ° ĐœĐ° Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Ńƒ. Â«Đ­Ń‚ĐŸ ĐŽĐŸĐČĐŸĐ»ŃŒĐœĐŸ ŃŃ‚Ń€Đ°ĐœĐœĐŸ, ĐœĐ” таĐș лО? ĐŸĐŸŃ‡Đ”ĐŒŃƒ ĐłĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐŽĐžĐœ Đ‘Ń€ĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČ ĐžĐœŃ‚Đ”Ń€Đ”ŃŃƒĐ”Ń‚ŃŃ тĐČĐŸĐ”Đč ĐșĐŸĐŒĐœĐ°Ń‚ĐŸĐč?» - ĐŸĐ·Đ°ĐŽĐ°Ń‡Đ”ĐœĐŸ ŃĐżŃ€ĐŸŃĐžĐ»Đ° ĐŸĐœĐ°. Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Đ° ĐŸĐ±Đ»Đ”ĐłŃ‡Ń‘ĐœĐœĐŸ ĐČĐ·ĐŽĐŸŃ…ĐœŃƒĐ»Đ° Đž ĐŸŃ‚ĐČДтОла: «Из ĐŒĐŸĐ”ĐłĐŸ ĐœĐŸĐŒĐ”Ń€Đ° ĐŸŃ‚ĐșрыĐČĐ°Đ”Ń‚ŃŃ Ń…ĐŸŃ€ĐŸŃˆĐžĐč ĐČОЎ. ĐœĐŸĐ¶Đ”Ń‚, ĐŸĐœ Ń…ĐŸŃ‡Đ”Ń‚ Ń‚Đ°ĐŒ ĐŸŃŃ‚Đ°ĐœĐŸĐČĐžŃ‚ŃŒŃŃÂ». Â«ĐĄĐ”Ń€ŃŒŃ‘Đ·ĐœĐŸ?» Â«ĐĐ” забыĐČаĐč, Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸ ĐŸĐœ ĐłĐ”ĐœĐ”Ń€Đ°Đ»ŃŒĐœŃ‹Đč ЎОрДĐșŃ‚ĐŸŃ€!» ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸĐ¶Đ°Đ»Đ° ĐżĐ»Đ”Ń‡Đ°ĐŒĐž. ĐĄĐ»ĐŸĐČа Đ’ĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”Ń‚Ń‚Ń‹ ĐžĐŒĐ”Đ»Đž ŃĐŒŃ‹ŃĐ», ĐżĐŸŃĐșĐŸĐ»ŃŒĐșу ĐŸĐœĐ° Đž Đ’Đ°ĐŽĐžĐŒ ĐżŃ€ĐžĐœĐ°ĐŽĐ»Đ”Đ¶Đ°Đ»Đž Đș ĐŽĐČŃƒĐŒ ŃĐŸĐČĐ”Ń€ŃˆĐ”ĐœĐœĐŸ Ń€Đ°Đ·ĐœŃ‹ĐŒ ĐŒĐžŃ€Đ°ĐŒ, Đž ĐŒĐ”Đ¶ĐŽŃƒ ĐœĐžĐŒĐž ĐœĐžŃ‡Đ”ĐłĐŸ ĐœĐ” ĐŒĐŸĐłĐ»ĐŸ ĐżŃ€ĐŸĐžĐ·ĐŸĐčто. Đ’ĐœĐ”Đ·Đ°ĐżĐœĐŸ ĐŽĐ”ĐČушĐșа Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”Ń€Đ»Đ°. OĐœĐ° Đ±Ń‹ŃŃ‚Ń€ĐŸ ĐżŃ€ĐŸĐ»ĐžŃŃ‚Đ°Đ»Đ° ĐŽĐŸĐșŃƒĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ‚Ń‹ ĐČ Ń€ŃƒĐșах. «Чёрт!» Đ’Đ”Ń€ĐŸŃŃ‚ĐœĐŸ, ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐŸŃŃ‚Đ°ĐČОла ĐșĐŸĐœŃ‚Ń€Đ°Đșт ĐČ ĐœĐŸĐŒĐ”Ń€Đ” 1501, ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐżĐŸŃĐżĐ”ŃˆĐœĐŸ сбДгала...... ...... Đ§Ń‚ĐŸ Đ±ŃƒĐŽĐ”Ń‚ ĐŽĐ°Đ»ŃŒŃˆĐ”? ĐšĐŸĐ»ĐžŃ‡Đ”ŃŃ‚ĐČĐŸ глаĐČ Đ·ĐŽĐ”ŃŃŒ ĐŸĐłŃ€Đ°ĐœĐžŃ‡Đ”ĐœĐŸ, ĐœĐ°Đ¶ĐŒĐžŃ‚Đ” ĐœĐ° ĐșĐœĐŸĐżĐșу ĐœĐžĐ¶Đ”, Ń‡Ń‚ĐŸĐ±Ń‹ ŃƒŃŃ‚Đ°ĐœĐŸĐČоть ĐżŃ€ĐžĐ»ĐŸĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ” Đž ĐżŃ€ĐŸĐŽĐŸĐ»Đ¶ĐžŃ‚ŃŒ Ń‡Ń‚Đ”ĐœĐžĐ” Đ±ĐŸĐ»Đ”Đ” захĐČатыĐČающох глаĐČ! (Вы Đ±ŃƒĐŽĐ”Ń‚Đ” аĐČŃ‚ĐŸĐŒĐ°Ń‚ĐžŃ‡Đ”ŃĐșĐž ĐżĐ”Ń€Đ”ĐœĐ°ĐżŃ€Đ°ĐČĐ»Đ”ĐœŃ‹ ĐœĐ° ĐșĐœĐžĐłŃƒ, ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐŸŃ‚ĐșŃ€ĐŸĐ”Ń‚Đ” ĐżŃ€ĐžĐ»ĐŸĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ”) &4& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/14142418-fb_contact- Love Story City https://www.facebook.com/100083614308933/ 19,417 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.litradnovie.com IMAGE https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/14142418-fb_contact-ruj95_2-0913-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=254141414030583&rawadid=120212602951130752 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461687282_857433459853837_545680897512086314_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0dENcI7Vsu8Q7kNvgFB6n3I&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A_0eyH__1jAQB3GbaBl1S_q&oh=00_AYCvO7vTQYmXMBZvO_G0UuWkEzyDA4HmzjOR1Gmwjg4pxg&oe=67193313 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Love Story City 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,398
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2222394}'
No 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 Appointment Only Reserve Your Spot! BOOK_TRAVEL http://www.tdsbridal.com/?utm_source=meta&utm_medi The Dress Shop https://www.facebook.com/The.Dress.Shop.Bridal/ 7,355 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Book Now 0 tdsbridal.com CAROUSEL Reserve Your Spot! http://www.tdsbridal.com/?utm_source=meta&utm_medium=cpc&utm_campaign=one_day_sale 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463092947_2862815753868267_5164618324151003961_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=H-904YxFM90Q7kNvgHyp1xH&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=ANVI4AGDj6Wfu7Hi-ojWQLC&oh=00_AYCC2PRf3Ts-1l0eH9mX3eqHYClrElO_qUidW5-I0zwBDw&oe=671935E1 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 The Dress Shop 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,472
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2222468}'
No 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 Richmond Collective SHOP_NOW https://www.richmondcollective.ca/ Richmond Collective https://www.facebook.com/61567177142410/ 0 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Shop Now 0 richmondcollective.ca CAROUSEL https://www.richmondcollective.ca/ 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463716715_517710097823156_2107622715868571563_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=O6zcBgJOYcoQ7kNvgG4fcMu&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AJOFTcPa02L2FgqEZ2qpHkt&oh=00_AYDNZewTWgBptQWbmrk4snZMlsT91HkSOEDf0XFObT4_Uw&oe=6719439D PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Richmond Collective 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,011
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
Yes 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 Expulsada de casa por sus padres adoptivos, de la noche a la mañana se convierte en multimillonaria... Descubre con sorpresa que no es hija biolĂłgica de sus padres, siendo expulsada de casa por una conspiraciĂłn de su hija biolĂłgica y convirtiĂ©ndola en objeto de burla. Creyendo ser de origen campesino, descubre inesperadamente que su verdadero padre es el hombre mĂĄs rico de la ciudad. ===== "Madisyn, te hemos criado durante años y nunca nos imaginamos que fueras capaz de tanta crueldad. Ya no podemos soportar tu presencia en esta casa. Debes irte de inmediato". DeclarĂł la imponente mujer frente a Madisyn Chapman, con una mirada llena de desdĂ©n y una expresiĂłn frĂ­a y amarga; su elegante y delicado atuendo contrastaba bruscamente con la dureza de sus palabras. "MamĂĄ, por favor, fue un accidente. PerdĂ­ el equilibrio y me caĂ­ por las escaleras. Ella no tuvo nada que ver", una joven que se parecĂ­a bastante a esta señora estaba sentada en el sofĂĄ, con los ojos llorosos ella intervino. Hace apenas media hora, Jenna Chapman, la hija biolĂłgica de los Chapman, se habĂ­a caĂ­do por las escaleras. En ese momento, Madisyn era la Ășnica que se encontraba en el piso superior, asĂ­ que todos creĂ­an que la habĂ­a empujado... Ahora, las miradas que los Chapman le dirigĂ­an estaban llenas de veneno y disgusto, un marcado contraste con su actitud de hace una semana, cuando se mostraron renuentes a separarse de ella. Madisyn mirĂł al suelo, mientras en sus ojos brillaba un destello de ironĂ­a. Hubo una Ă©poca en la que ella fue hija Ășnica de los Chapman y aunque nunca disfrutĂł del favoritismo parental, no le faltaba nada: sus necesidades bĂĄsicas siempre estaban cubiertas. Sin embargo, todo cambiĂł cuando Jeffry Chapman, a quien ella consideraba su padre, sufriĂł un grave accidente y necesitĂł una transfusiĂłn de s*ngre. Las pruebas y exĂĄmenes mĂ©dicos subsecuentes revelaron una impactante verdad: ella no era su hija biolĂłgica. Tras esa revelaciĂłn, el hombre utilizĂł su extensa red de contactos para encontrar a su verdadera hija, Jenna. Como la familia Chapman era una de las de mayor renombre en Gemond, la noticia no tardĂł en difundirse rĂĄpidamente. Para manejar la narrativa pĂșblica y preservar su reputaciĂłn, ellos declararon su compromiso inquebrantable con la chica a la que habĂ­an criado por años. Afirmaron que la seguirĂ­an tratando como su hija por un tiempo, antes de devolverla con su verdadera familia. No obstante, a puertas cerradas, sus planes eran muy diferentes. Solo estaban esperando a que la atenciĂłn pĂșblica se desviara para deshacerse discretamente de ella. Los Chapman culparon a Madisyn por todos los años de dificultades que habĂ­a pasado su verdadera hija. Por esa razĂłn, cuando esta llegĂł, sacaron a la usurpadora de su habitaciĂłn y la relegaron a vivir en un trastero. No conforme con eso, la obligaron a realizar tareas domĂ©sticas, dejando en claro que su estatus estaba muy por debajo que el de los sirvientes. Sin embargo, Jenna todavĂ­a querĂ­a sacarla de la casa, asĂ­ que puso en marcha varios planes en su contra. Y sus padres se hicieron de la vista gorda; de hecho, apenas podĂ­an disimular su desdĂ©n por la chica a la que por años consideraron su hija. Esos episodios acabaron con el afecto y las ilusiones que Madisyn tenĂ­a sobre su antigua familia; ademĂĄs, alimentaron su resoluciĂłn para confrontar las injusticias que se le habĂ­an impuesto. Cuando la tensiĂłn estaba a punto de alcanzar su punto mĂĄximo, dijo con seguridad: "Me irĂ©, pero no antes de aclarar las cosas. Me niego a seguir llevando la carga de tus malas acciones, Jenna". La compostura de la aludida vacilĂł. Bajo la intensa y helada mirada de su acusadora, su cuerpo temblĂł visiblemente. 'ÂżQuĂ© pasĂł con la chica que siempre era sumisa?', se preguntĂł, mientras un destello de maldad brillaba en sus pupilas. Ella era la heredera legĂ­tima de todos los bienes de la familia Chapman. En cambio, Madisyn no era mĂĄs que una usurpadora que estuvo viviendo a sus costillas y disfrutando de sus lujos y comodidades. En ese momento, tomĂł una decisiĂłn: tenĂ­a que expulsar a esa impostora de la familia. "Madisyn, no tengo idea de lo que estĂĄs hablando. Desde que reclamĂ© mi legĂ­timo lugar, y nuestros padres me han dado el amor que me corresponde, he sentido tu inconformidad. Y a pesar de tus acciones, me he mantenido tolerante, pero hacerme esto a mis piernas... ÂĄÂżCĂłmo pudiste?! Bailar es mi pasiĂłn, la expresiĂłn de mi alma. De haber sabido que querĂ­as tanto el puesto para la competencia nacional, me habrĂ­a retirado de la competencia", declarĂł Jenna, con la voz teñida de confusiĂłn. Su insinuaciĂłn era clara: la habĂ­a saboteado por celos. La mirada de Phyllis Chapman, madre de la lastimada, se endureciĂł al escuchar eso. Luego, hablĂł en un tono lleno de desdĂ©n: "Hija, tĂș tienes un talento notable que Madisyn nunca podrĂ­a igualar. Te ganaste tu lugar en la competencia nacional a pulso". Luego, se volviĂł a la otra y le dijo bruscamente: "ÂĄTĂș! ÂĄEmpaca tus cosas y vete de inmediato!". ParecĂ­a que la expresiĂłn usualmente sombrĂ­a de Madisyn solo alimentaba su desprecio. En contraste, Jenna, siempre dĂłcil y talentosa, brillaba intensamente a sus ojos. No tenĂ­a dudas de que era una verdadera Chapman. En medio del drama que se desarrollaba, Jeffry finalmente rompiĂł su silencio y hablĂł con un tono de marcada decepciĂłn. "Madisyn, habĂ­amos aceptado tenerte aquĂ­ hasta que el escrutinio pĂșblico disminuyera, pero ante el terrible resentimiento que le tienes a nuestra hija, no nos dejas otra opciĂłn. Te devolveremos con tu verdadera familia hoy mismo". En los ojos de Jenna brillĂł un destello de triunfo al escuchar que su padre hablaba de la inminente partida de la oportunista. En cambio, el rostro de la expulsada se mantuvo inescrutable mientras subĂ­a las escaleras para recoger sus pertenencias. "ÂżY si quiere llevarse todo?", preguntĂł despuĂ©s de un rato la hija de los Chapman, pues la prolongada estancia de la defenestrada en el piso de arriba la inquietĂł. DespuĂ©s de todo, cualquier cosa de valor que hubiera en esa casa le pertenecĂ­a a ella. No permitirĂ­a que una impostora se llevara parte de su riqueza. Eventualmente, Madisyn reapareciĂł. Bajaba las escaleras lentamente, con movimientos calmados y medidos. Cargaba una discreta bolsa negra. Durante su descenso, recorriĂł con su frĂ­a mirada la sala, lo que fue suficiente para que Jeffry se sintiera inquieto y desviara la mirada. "ÂżEso es todo lo que empacaste? ÂżQuĂ© llevas ahĂ­? MuĂ©stramelo", exigiĂł Phyllis con sospecha; habĂ­a fruncido el ceño al ver el raquĂ­tico equipaje. En el acto, su esposo alzĂł la mano para detener su interrogatorio y dijo: "DĂ©jala en paz". Estaba seguro de que solo se estaba llevando la tarjeta bancaria que le dio, en la que Ășnicamente habĂ­a cien mil dĂłlares. "Si tienes que revisarla, adelante", declarĂł la imperturbable Madisyn colocando, sin ĂĄpice de duda, su bolsa sobre la mesa. Phyllis, incapaz de ocultar su desconfianza, no perdiĂł la oportunidad de burlarse. "Tal vez te estĂĄs llevando algo valioso", murmurĂł, mientras abrĂ­a el bolso. Sin embargo, adentro solo encontrĂł un cuaderno, algunas semillas y un pequeño fajo de billetes, nada de los objetos de valor que tanto le habĂ­an preocupado. Con el rostro rojo por la vergĂŒenza debido a su falsa acusaciĂłn, se enderezĂł y añadiĂł con brusquedad: "Le pedirĂ© al chofer que te lleve a tu casa". Jeffry, sintiendo el peso de la situaciĂłn sobre sus hombros, metiĂł la mano en su bolsillo y sacĂł una tarjeta. "Madisyn, cuando regreses, escucha a tus padres. SĂ­, son agricultores, pero... son buenas personas, gente sencilla. DeberĂ­as ayudarlos". Ella contemplĂł la tarjeta que le ofrecĂ­an con sus hermosos ojos. No perdiĂł la calma al responder suavemente: "Cada uno tiene que cumplir con su propio destino". Acto seguido, empujĂł la tarjeta hacia el hombre. Luego añadiĂł: "Sin embargo, antes de irme, las cosas se tienen que aclarar. Jenna, ÂżcĂłmo fue que te caĂ­ste por las escaleras? Esta es tu Ășltima oportunidad para decir la verdad". A la aludida le hirviĂł la sangre, enfurecida por la serena compostura de esa impostora, pues parecĂ­a elevarla por encima de los demĂĄs, a pesar de sus humildes orĂ­genes. ÂĄMadisyn no era de una familia rica! ÂĄSolo era la hija de unos agricultores! "ÂżQuĂ© estĂĄs insinuando? ÂżQue me aventĂ© por las escaleras? Mis piernas son mi vida; son esenciales para que pueda bailar. ÂżPor quĂ© querrĂ­a lesionarlas?", soltĂł, poniĂ©ndose mĂĄs emocionada con cada palabra que salĂ­a de su boca, hasta que comenzĂł a llorar dramĂĄticamente y colapsĂł en los brazos de Phyllis. De repente, Jenna instintivamente saltĂł de pie debido a un jarrĂłn roto. El silencio se instalĂł en la habitaciĂłn, mientras todos la veĂ­an con sorpresa, incluidos sus padres. Su agilidad habĂ­a sido sorprendente, ÂĄÂżpero no habĂ­a dicho que no podĂ­a levantarse debido a sus heridas?! CapĂ­tulo 2 El hombre mĂĄs rico de Gemond Al darse cuenta de su error, Jenna se desplomĂł en el sofĂĄ, se agarrĂł las piernas con dramatismo y comenzĂł a quejarse: "ÂĄAy, mis piernas! ÂĄMe duelen mucho!". Jeffry, en vez de enojarse con ella por su evidente mentira, culpĂł a Madisyn: "Por favor, entiende que Jenna es aĂșn muy joven. No le guardes rencor...". "Por supuesto. De hecho, no le guardarĂ­a rencor. DespuĂ©s de todo, aprendiĂł ese comportamiento de sus dueños, Âżno?", respondiĂł la fastidiada joven, pues habĂ­a escuchado esa excusa varias veces. Hizo una Ășltima mueca, con la que cortĂł la tensiĂłn en el aire, se colocĂł su sencilla bolsa sobre el hombro y se dirigiĂł hacia la puerta, con pasos firmes e inquebrantables. No le dedicĂł ni una sola mirada a la familia que dejaba atrĂĄs. Por su parte, los Chapman se quedaron furiosos por sus palabras. Afuera, el chofer esperaba, ajeno al tumulto que se habĂ­a desatado en el interior de la casa de sus jefes. Desde el regreso de Jenna, el respeto que el personal le mostraba a Madisyn habĂ­a disminuido considerablemente; por eso, el chofer no la saludĂł cuando la vio acercarse. La chica ignorĂł la presencia del empleado y pasĂł de largo; su postura era impecable y su actitud de evidente resoluciĂłn. "Me pidieron que te lleve a tu destino", dijo el trabajador, quien se habĂ­a apresurado a alcanzarla. "No es necesario. A partir de este momento, no quiero tener nada que ver con la familia Chapman", respondiĂł ella, en un tono gĂ©lido, girĂĄndose ligeramente para verlo. Tras dejar en claro su postura, parĂł un taxi y le pidiĂł al conductor que la llevara a la direcciĂłn que Jeffry le habĂ­a enviado previamente a su celular. Su destino era un pueblo humilde y en ruinas, que no compartĂ­a nada con la opulencia que alguna vez habĂ­a conocido. Al llegar, notĂł el mal estado de la casa de sus padres biolĂłgicos; ademĂĄs, en el aire flotaban unos sollozos que le desgarraron el corazĂłn. Apenas entrĂł, vio a muchas personas, aunque habĂ­a un contraste evidente entre ellas: por un lado se encontraba un hombre, vestido con un traje impecable y elegante, rodeado de guardaespaldas; justo enfrente de Ă©l habĂ­a una pareja llorosa, ataviada con la sencilla ropa de los campesinos. Mientras la reciĂ©n llegada absorbĂ­a el surrealista cuadro, el hombre se girĂł: tenĂ­a los ojos enrojecidos y la mirada llena de incredulidad. Luego, corriĂł hacia ella con los brazos abiertos y, a pesar de su imponencia y altura, declarĂł con la voz quebrada: "ÂĄHija mĂ­a! ÂĄDe verdad eres tĂș! ÂĄNo puedo creer que realmente estĂ©s viva!". Madisyn se quedĂł perpleja. ÂżQuiĂ©n era Ă©l y por quĂ© actuaba asĂ­? Se concentrĂł en la pareja de agricultores, con los ojos llorosos, que tenĂ­a frente a ella. Tras unos segundos de vacilaciĂłn, rompiĂł el silencio con voz temblorosa: "MamĂĄ, papĂĄ, ÂżquĂ© estĂĄ pasando?". "No somos tus verdaderos padres. Jenna es la hija legĂ­tima de los Chapman, pero tĂș... tĂș no eres una de nosotros. Nuestro bebĂ© naciĂł muerto", suspirĂł el campesino, con la voz cansada por el peso de las verdades no dichas. Luego de una pausa, señalĂł al hombre bien vestido y añadiĂł: "Él es tu verdadero padre". Los ojos de la joven se dirigieron al desconocido, percatĂĄndose de las innegables similitudes en sus rasgos. "Madisyn, cuando te vi por primera vez en el hospital, algo en ti me llamĂł la atenciĂłn, aunque lo desestimĂ© entonces", explicĂł el hombre del traje, con la voz ahogada por la emociĂłn, mientras sacaba un documento de su maletĂ­n con la mano temblorosa. "DespuĂ©s de escuchar que los Chapman habĂ­an encontrado a su verdadera hija, no pude evitar preguntarme si lo que pasĂł hace años fue un error. Esta prueba de paternidad confirma mis sospechas: tĂș eres realmente mi hija". Ella tomĂł el documento y leyĂł la irrefutable prueba. De hecho, incluso sin esta, el parecido en sus facciones hablaba por sĂ­ mismo. Esa revelaciĂłn, ese nuevo giro en su ya compleja vida, la abrumĂł a tal grado que se quedĂł callada, mientras su cabeza se llenaba con cientos de ideas. "Yo sĂ© que tienes mucho que asimilar, pero te aseguro que todo lo que te digo es verdad. La noche en que naciste, hubo un trĂĄgico error en el hospital y, por culpa de la negligencia de una enfermera, la vida de tres familias se entrelazĂł sin que lo supieran. Lo que pasĂł fue lo siguiente: el bebĂ© de esta pareja fue declarado muerto y nos lo dieron a mi esposa y a mĂ­ por error; tĂș terminaste con los Chapman, y Jenna acabĂł aquĂ­", continuĂł el hombre. "Tu madre y yo estĂĄbamos devastados. Pensamos que te habĂ­amos perdido para siempre. No tienes idea de lo mal que la pasĂł ella. Te estĂĄ esperando ansiosa en el hotel, feliz de que por fin podrĂĄ conocerte", añadiĂł, mientras sus ojos se humedecĂ­an. Conmovida por su sinceridad, Madisyn asintiĂł lentamente, aunque su mirada se posĂł en la humilde pareja. "Todo esto fue un accidente. Ellos tambiĂ©n son vĂ­ctimas de toda esta situaciĂłn y, aunque no puedo revivir a su hijo, les ofrecerĂ© una compensaciĂłn por su pĂ©rdida", prometiĂł Ă©l, en tono suave. "No necesitamos ninguna compensaciĂłn; saber la verdad es suficiente para nosotros", respondiĂł firmemente el campesino, agitando su mano con desdĂ©n para restarle importancia al asunto. Su tono dejaba entrever su cansancio y desilusiĂłn, pues desde que Jenna, la joven que su esposa y Ă©l habĂ­an criado como suya, se reuniĂł con su familia biolĂłgica, su relaciĂłn se habĂ­a deteriorado considerablemente: ella habĂ­a roto todo contacto con ellos. "Lo mejor es que se vayan a casa. No es fĂĄcil que su familia se reencuentre, asĂ­ que no pierdan su tiempo aquĂ­", dijo, con una expresiĂłn mezcla de tristeza y desapego, mientras guiaba a Madisyn y al hombre de traje hacia la puerta. La joven siguiĂł a su padre biolĂłgico hasta el reluciente Rolls-Royce estacionado en la acera. La opulencia del vehĂ­culo contrastaba enormemente con la humilde casa de la que acababan de salir. "Soy Glenn Johns, tu padre. De ahora en adelante, estoy aquĂ­ para ti; cualquier cosa que necesites, no dudes en pedĂ­rmela", se presentĂł Ă©l, con voz suave, pero firme. Madisyn se dio cuenta de algo: Glenn Johns no era un millonario cualquiera, sino el CEO del Grupo Johns y, por ende, el hombre mĂĄs rico en Gemond. Poco a poco, fue asimilando las implicaciones de su nueva ascendencia y cuando esa pesada y profunda verdad se instalĂł en su cabeza y en su corazĂłn, asintiĂł lentamente. El Hotel Alpenglow era el mĂĄs lujoso de Gemond. Jenna, envuelta en un holgado vestido Chanel, encarnaba la elegancia, mientras entraba en el gran vestĂ­bulo con sus padres. La ocasiĂłn era trascendental. Phyllis acababa de enterarse de que Lynda Johns, vicepresidenta de la AsociaciĂłn de Danza y jueza de la competencia nacional, estaba en la ciudad. Al instante, la madre vio que tenĂ­a una oportunidad de oro: si lograba que su hija estuviera bajo la tutela de tan distinguida figura, prĂĄcticamente le estarĂ­a asegurando el campeonato. Con eso en mente, hizo que su vĂĄstago se pusiera su mejor atuendo y la llevĂł al hotel. Sin embargo, no se esperĂł que la recibirĂ­a una sorpresa. Madisyn estaba de pie, al otro lado del vestĂ­bulo. A pesar de su atuendo simple, una playera y un pantalĂłn de mezclilla, la serena gracia que poseĂ­a hacĂ­a que todas las miradas se volcaran en ella. A su lado estaba un hombre trajeado, cuya presencia era impactante, aunque Phyllis no podĂ­a ver su rostro desde su posiciĂłn. "ÂżMadisyn? ÂżQuĂ© estĂĄ haciendo aquĂ­?", murmurĂł entre dientes la confundida y molesta mujer. CapĂ­tulo 3 Su verdadera familia "Seguramente se filtrĂł la noticia de la llegada de la señorita Johns. Parece que Madisyn tambiĂ©n estĂĄ interesada en aprender de ella. Un momento, Âży si la señorita Johns no estĂĄ enterada de que la expulsamos de nuestra familia? ÂĄParece que ambas terminaremos siendo sus alumnas!", dijo Jenna en voz baja, con la voz llena de curiosidad y fingiendo inocencia. El rostro de Phyllis se ensombreciĂł a causa de la preocupaciĂłn, al escuchar a su hija. AcelerĂł el paso, con la clara intenciĂłn de interceptar a Madisyn antes de que pudiera establecer conexiones influyentes. Sin embargo, antes de que pudiera alcanzarla, la chica se metiĂł a la Sala de Esmeralda, la habitaciĂłn mĂĄs exclusiva y privada del hotel. La mujer se quedĂł perpleja; ÂżquĂ© hacĂ­an allĂ­? Jenna la alcanzĂł, igual de sorprendida que ella, y le compartiĂł sus impresiones: "MamĂĄ, ese recinto no estĂĄ abierto para cualquiera. Parece que Madisyn estĂĄ mejor relacionada de lo que creĂ­amos. Supongo que debe tener algunas amistades muy influyentes". "ÂżQuĂ© clase de amigos podrĂ­a tener?", murmurĂł Phyllis amargamente. Al instante, su mente se llenĂł de suposiciones desfavorables. Ese y otros pensamientos similares la disgustaron profundamente, pero sabĂ­a que no tenĂ­a tiempo para darle vueltas al asunto. Con urgencia, sacĂł su celular y marcĂł el nĂșmero de Lynda. "Disculpa, estoy ocupada con un asunto urgente", respondiĂł esta, de forma brusca y distante, antes de colgar. Jenna cediĂł ante la desesperaciĂłn. Su ĂĄnimo se desplomĂł, asĂ­ que se cubriĂł el rostro con las manos. Ni asĂ­ pudo evitar que las lĂĄgrimas se escurrieran por sus dedos. Jeffry la rodeĂł con sus brazos, y le dijo con una voz suave y llena de seguridad: "No te preocupes, hija. Ya habrĂĄ otras oportunidades. Te prometo que encontraremos la manera de contactarte con ella". Mientras tanto, Lynda colocĂł nuevamente su celular en el cojĂ­n que estaba a su lado. Su hermano Glenn habĂ­a convocado a una reuniĂłn familiar urgente, pues despuĂ©s de mucho tiempo, habĂ­a encontrado a su hija perdida. "Madisyn debe haber pasado por muchas complicaciones en su vida", comentĂł Kristine Johns, quien estaba sentada elegantemente a su lado. Sus rasgos eran llamativos, su maquillaje exquisito y el vestido que llevaba puesto, bastante lujoso. Y aunque proyectaba la imagen de una dama refinada, su expresiĂłn revelaba su profunda preocupaciĂłn. "EscuchĂ© que su antigua familia la tratĂł bastante bien. Puede que no haya enfrentado las dificultades que imaginamos", respondiĂł la reflexiva Lynda. "Es crucial que le brindemos nuestro calor y apoyo", contestĂł la muchacha, llena de convicciĂłn. Lynda le acariciĂł afectuosamente la cabeza a su alumna, orgullosa de su buen carĂĄcter. Kristine habĂ­a sido adoptada por la familia Johns. Su disposiciĂłn a aceptar a Madisyn resaltaba su espĂ­ritu generoso y amable. Quedaba claro que no le preocupaba que el regreso de la chica pusiera en peligro su posiciĂłn. En una esquina, Elaine Johns estaba sentada en silencio, con la mirada fija en la puerta. Se veĂ­a ansiosa y expectante. Kristine captĂł su intensa mirada y se sintiĂł ligeramente inquieta. Finalmente, la puerta se abriĂł, la joven que entrĂł era hermosa. Sus rasgos exquisitos y su temple sereno replicaban de forma sorprendente los de Elaine, a tal grado que era innegable su parentesco. Kristine sintiĂł un vacĂ­o inexplicable al verla. En contraste, Elaine, incapaz de contener sus emociones por mĂĄs tiempo, se lanzĂł hacia ella. "ÂĄMi hija!", exclamĂł mientras la abrazaba con fuerza y las lĂĄgrimas escurrĂ­an por sus mejillas. La chica se quedĂł momentĂĄneamente atĂłnita por la intensa bienvenida y le dio unas suaves palmaditas a la mujer en la espalda. De repente, una nueva calidez se extendiĂł en su interior. Por fin sabĂ­a quĂ© se sentĂ­a tener una familia amorosa... "Cariño, primero deja que Madisyn se siente", dijo Glenn con gentileza. Mientras se acomodaban en el sofĂĄ, la madre se aferrĂł a su hija, esforzĂĄndose por contenerse para que no se le quebrara la voz por culpa de las lĂĄgrimas: "PerdĂłnanos por habernos tardado tanto en encontrarte. Debes haber sufrido tanto". "Yo... No te preocupes. Estoy bien". Las lĂĄgrimas de Elaine, cĂĄlidas y sinceras, goteaban sobre la mano de Madisyn, quien se sentĂ­a un poco desconcertada. Sin embargo, conmovida por la muestra de amor sincero, comentĂł para tranquilizarla: "No llores, mamĂĄ. Ahora estamos juntas". La palabra "mamĂĄ" causĂł en Elaine una profunda alegrĂ­a. "SĂ­, volviste. Y prometo arreglar todo", dijo con voz temblorosa. Glenn observĂł el intercambio con una radiante sonrisa. Su entusiasmo era palpable mientras miraba a su retoño. La joven, sintiendo el peso de su mirada, volteĂł a verlo y musitĂł: "Ah... PapĂĄ". "Estamos tan felices de que hayas vuelto a nuestro lado, mi Madisyn", soltĂł el sonriente hombre, con el semblante radiante, por la expresiĂłn de alegrĂ­a pura que lo inundaba. "DĂ©jame presentarte a nuestra familia. Esta es tu tĂ­a Lynda". La susodicha la mirĂł y le ofreciĂł un leve asentimiento con la cabeza, en señal de reconocimiento; la chica le devolviĂł el gesto con una calidez educada. Luego, intercambiĂł formalidades con Kristine, quien le dijo con una sonrisa radiante. "No sabes cuĂĄnto tiempo llevo esperando para decir esto: ÂĄpor fin tengo una hermana a la que puedo presumir!". "Esta es Kristine. PerdiĂł a sus padres cuando era muy joven y como tu papĂĄ y el suyo eran cercanos, la acogimos. Pero si eso te incomoda...", intervino Elaine, con un tono ligeramente dubitativo. "Para nada", la interrumpiĂł suavemente Madisyn, pues entendĂ­a la implicaciĂłn. "TambiĂ©n tienes tres hermanos, aunque no estĂĄn aquĂ­ ahora. ÂĄNos aseguraremos de que los conozcas mĂĄs tarde!", continuĂł la madre, cuyo rostro se habĂ­a iluminado al notar el asentimiento de aceptaciĂłn de su hija. "Madisyn, seguramente pasaste unos años muy duros. Empecemos por intercambiar nĂșmeros", sugiriĂł Glenn, sacando su celular. "TambiĂ©n pĂĄsame tu nĂșmero", soltĂł Elaine con entusiasmo, siguiendo el ejemplo de su esposo. La chica accediĂł y, apenas registrĂł los nĂșmeros de sus padres, aparecieron en su celular dos notificaciones. Cada uno de sus progenitores le habĂ­a enviado diez millones de dĂłlares por Internet. "Tu madre y te mandĂ© un poco de dinero para que lo gastes en lo que quieras. Si no es suficiente, siempre puedes pedirle mĂĄs a papĂĄ", dijo el sonriente Gleen, con un tono lleno de una generosidad casual. Su esposa no se quedĂł atrĂĄs y añadiĂł: "Ya te comprĂ© algo de ropa. ÂĄPuedes probĂĄrtela cuando lleguemos a casa!". Esa avalancha de generosidad era desconocida para Madisyn, quien sintiĂł que una calidez, que desconocĂ­a hasta ese momento, la envolvĂ­a. En contraste, Kristine estaba inquieta y sorprendida. Glenn y Elaine acababan de transferir casualmente veinte millones de dĂłlares a esa chica, una suma que eclipsaba su propia mesada mensual, que en honor a la verdad era relativamente modesta. ÂżAcaso se mostraban tan generosos con Madisyn por ser su hija biolĂłgica, mientras que a ella la trataban diferente por ser adoptada? CapĂ­tulo 4 Su hermano Durante toda la comida, Elaine y Glenn se turnaron para llenar el plato de Madisyn, hasta que tuvo una montañita de alimentos frente a ella. Por supuesto, cuando la joven terminĂł de comer, se sentĂ­a satisfecha y, sobre todo, reconfortada por la novedosa muestra de afecto, expresada con cada platillo que sus padres le ofrecĂ­an. Repentinamente, sonĂł el celular de Glenn, interrumpiendo el momento. El hombre mirĂł en la pantalla el nombre de la persona que lo contactaba y, al instante, una amplia sonrisa se extendiĂł por su rostro. "Madisyn, el mĂĄs joven de tus hermanos mayores estĂĄ llamando. Seguro estĂĄ ansioso por conocerte", declarĂł. Apenas aceptĂł la videollamada, una voz rebosante de entusiasmo se escuchĂł fuerte y claro: "ÂżLa encontraste? ÂĄYa quiero verla!". Glenn mirĂł a su hija, y apenas esta le dedicĂł un tĂ­mido asentimiento, Ă©l apuntĂł la cĂĄmara hacia ella y la presentĂł: "Esta es tu hermanita, Madisyn". "ÂĄSĂ­, definitivamente somos parientes!", dijo el rostro en la pantalla, que se habĂ­a iluminado con una sonrisa traviesa. El corazĂłn de la aludida dio un vuelco al reconocerlo: frente a ella estaba Waylon, el famoso y premiado actor. En un instante, su mundo se expandiĂł: parecĂ­a que sus conexiones familiares llegaban a ĂĄmbitos que nunca habĂ­a imaginado. "Hola", saludĂł la chica, en un susurro. "Madisyn, estoy atrapado en el set ya mismo, asĂ­ que no puedo regresar, ÂĄpero pronto te enviarĂ© algo especial!", respondiĂł Waylon Johns, cuya emociĂłn y cariño eran palpables a travĂ©s del celular. A pesar de su reciĂ©n descubierto vĂ­nculo biolĂłgico, la calidez del hombre fue inmediata y genuina. De hecho, tanto Ă©l como sus hermanos habĂ­an deseado por mucho tiempo tener una hermana menor. Aunque tenĂ­an a Kristine, sus padres la adoptaron cuando ya no era una bebĂ©; ademĂĄs, no estaba relacionada con ellos por sangre, lo que hacĂ­a que no fueran tan cercanos. De repente, como si se le hubiera ocurrido algo, Waylon le hablĂł al hombre, de porte noble y expresiĂłn distante, que estaba a su lado: "Andrew, mira a mi hermana. ÂżNo es adorable?". Andrew Klein, conocido por su presencia reservada e imponente, volteĂł a ver el dispositivo. En el momento en que vio a la chica que estaba en la pantalla, su mirada despreocupada se congelĂł. El largo y suave cabello de Madisyn caĂ­a sobre sus hombros y sus delicadas facciones, que indudablemente evocaban los genes de la familia Johns. Su apariencia era verdaderamente cautivadora. De hecho, sus ojos color ĂĄmbar, que tenĂ­an un toque de pereza e indiferencia, parecĂ­an calmar la habitaciĂłn misma. En contraste, los ojos de Andrew eran profundos y penetrantes. La chica mantuvo la compostura mientras continuaba la videollamada, pero la reacciĂłn de Kristine fue menos controlada. Ante la menciĂłn de "Andrew", su cuerpo se tensĂł y sus ojos se clavaron en la pantalla, en donde vio al susodicho, tan imponente como siempre. Consciente de su actitud distante, creyĂł que no le prestarĂ­a mucha atenciĂłn a Madisyn. "Hola", saludĂł Andrew, brevemente y en voz baja. Al escuchar eso, la incĂłmoda Kristine se clavĂł las uñas en sus palmas. Luego se tranquilizĂł, repitiĂ©ndose mentalmente que el gesto del hombre no era mĂĄs que una mera formalidad. Por su parte, Madisyn respondiĂł con un asentimiento cortĂ©s, mostrando un comportamiento calmado y reservado. Acto seguido, Waylon continuĂł hablando con su hermana, hasta que Glenn intervino, recordĂĄndole que esta tenĂ­a que comer. Aunque su padre le habĂ­a colgado, el hombre seguĂ­a visiblemente encantado. VolteĂł a ver a su amigo y le dijo con una sonrisa: "Esa es mi hermana menor, que estuvo perdida por muchos años. ÂżNo te parece adorable? Necesito terminar rĂĄpido las escenas de hoy, porque me muero de ganas de regresar y conocerla en persona". Luego, le lanzĂł una invitaciĂłn casual a Andrew: "Oye, Âżno quieres acompañarme?". SabĂ­a que era una posibilidad remota, pues este evitaba las visitas a la residencia de la familia Johns, por culpa del evidente afecto de Kristine. Anteriormente habĂ­a existido un posible arreglo de matrimonio entre las familias Johns y Klein, pero era meramente un acuerdo verbal hecho por los ancianos. Los Klein, una familia prominente de Ansport, estaban muy por encima de los Johns, radicados en Gemond, en estatus e influencia, una brecha que Kristine parecĂ­a ignorar, pues se aferraba a la idea de casarse con el joven heredero, Andrew. "Claro, hace tiempo que no veo a tus padres", respondiĂł Ă©l. 'ÂżLo dice en serio?', se preguntĂł Waylon, parpadeando ante la repentina aceptaciĂłn. CapĂ­tulo 5 La tonta arrogante Una vez que terminaron de comer, los Johns se dirigieron a su enorme mansiĂłn, que eclipsaba la sencilla villa de la familia Chapman, tanto en escala como en esplendor. La finca exudaba una elegancia majestuosa, que replicaba la de un castillo. Elaine acompañó ansiosamente a Madisyn a travĂ©s de los vastos pasillos, hasta que llegĂł a una habitaciĂłn que habĂ­a preparado especialmente para ella. El lugar era la viva imagen de elegancia femenina, pintado con delicados tonos pastel y adornado concienzudamente con detalles exquisitos. La chica se quedĂł sin palabras ante el aire de feminidad que inundaba la estancia. "Hija, Âżte gusta?", le preguntĂł suavemente la mayor, con ojos expectantes. "SĂ­, me encanta", respondiĂł ella, con un ligero toque de impotencia. Su madre le dedicĂł una brillante sonrisa, le apretĂł la mano suavemente y comentĂł con alegrĂ­a: "ÂĄMe alegra oĂ­r eso! Si necesitas algo, solo dĂ­melo". Tras un segundo, añadiĂł: "Ahora, dĂ©jame mostrarte las prendas que tu padre y yo escogimos para ti!". Acto seguido, Elaine abriĂł las puertas del clĂłset con un gesto grandilocuente. Los ojos de Madisyn se agrandaron al ver la variedad de ropa en su interior: habĂ­a filas de vestidos exquisitos y opulentos que brillaban bajo la tenue iluminaciĂłn. "Y esto es solo el comienzo. Mañana llegarĂĄn mĂĄs", anunciĂł la madre. "Gracias, mamĂĄ, pero... Âżno crees que es demasiado?", sondeĂł la joven. Su progenitora se rio ligeramente, desestimando su preocupaciĂłn. "ÂĄNunca! Una chica nunca tiene suficientes vestidos. MĂĄs tarde iremos de compras, para que puedas añadir cualquier cosa que te guste", declarĂł con una generosa sonrisa. La muchacha, aunque abrumada, se sintiĂł profundamente agradecida por todos sus gestos y atenciones. Elaine habĂ­a planeado esperar unos dĂ­as antes de cambiarle el nombre a su reciĂ©n encontrada hija. Sin embargo, Madisyn, al sentir el amor genuino de sus padres biolĂłgicos, no vio razĂłn para retrasarlo. Esa misma tarde visitaron el Registro Civil, donde ella adoptĂł oficialmente el apellido Johns, convirtiĂ©ndose en Madisyn Johns. Una vez que completaron los trĂĄmites legales, Elaine apretĂł su mano y le dijo con la voz llena de emociĂłn: "Cariño, llegĂł el momento de que vayamos de compras; seguro que encuentras algo que te guste". Glenn les dedicĂł una mirada tierna y luego expresĂł con un tono de arrepentimiento: "Disfruten mucho de la experiencia. Yo tengo trabajo esta tarde y no puedo acompañarlas. AquĂ­ tienen diez millones. CĂłmprense lo que les guste". Madisyn, quien ya se estaba acostumbrando al opulento estilo de vida de su familia, tomĂł la generosa suma, mientras le daba las gracias a su padre. Él le acariciĂł la cabeza con cariño; en sus ojos brillaba el afecto paternal. El Centro Comercial Moonshine era el mĂĄs exclusivo de Gemond. La madre llevĂł a su hija hasta la elegante boutique de Chanel. Sus ojos se llenaron de emociĂłn al imaginĂĄrsela vestida con cada una de las prendas. RĂĄpidamente le escogiĂł una variedad de atuendos y le dijo: "Cariño, pruĂ©bate estos. Si te quedan bien, nos llevamos todo". Madisyn, se sintiĂł algo abrumada, pero querĂ­a complacer a su madre, asĂ­ que agarrĂł la ropa. Estaba a punto de dirigirse al probador cuando notĂł que Phyllis y Jenna se acercaban. Phyllis habĂ­a llevado a su hija, que claramente estaba de mal humor, de compras, con la esperanza de levantarle el ĂĄnimo. Cuando vio a la joven a la que le habĂ­a hecho la vida imposible, Jenna exclamĂł con incredulidad: "ÂżMadisyn?". Elaine se girĂł al escuchar que alguien llamaba a su niña y reconociĂł al instante a ese par. Su expresiĂłn se suavizĂł, pues reconocĂ­a el papel que la familia Chapman habĂ­a tenido en la crianza de su vĂĄstago. De hecho, Glenn ya habĂ­a acordado trabajar con la empresa de la familia Chapman por haber criado a su hija durante todos esos años. Esa era la razĂłn por la que habĂ­a regresado ese dĂ­a mĂĄs temprano a la empresa: para discutir con Jeffry su futura cooperaciĂłn. Elaine se estaba preparando para saludar cĂĄlidamente a Phyllis y Jenna, e incluso pensĂł en cubrir sus compras en la tienda como un gesto de buena voluntad, cuando el tono de la mĂĄs joven cambiĂł bruscamente. "Madisyn, ÂżquĂ© haces aquĂ­? Esta es una boutique Chanel. ÂżAcaso te alcanza para comprarte lo mĂĄs barato?". Phyllis escrutĂł a la atacada. Estaba confundida por verla ahĂ­ y pronto su rostro se ensombreciĂł, pues recordĂł la escena que habĂ­a presenciado en el Hotel Alpenglow mĂĄs temprano. "ÂżPor quĂ© no estĂĄs con tus padres pobres? ÂżDe dĂłnde sacaste el dinero para comprar artĂ­culos de lujo?", la cuestionĂł. "Lo que yo haga ya no es de su incumbencia", respondiĂł la ofendida, sin atisbo de calidez y con una expresiĂłn de helada indiferencia. En ese momento, la visiĂłn que Madisyn tenĂ­a sobre la familia Chapman se rompiĂł y le quedĂł claro que muchos años les habĂ­a dado su lealtad, sin reciprocidad alguna. De hecho, habĂ­a elevado su modesto negocio a una empresa cotizada en bolsa, creyendo que con eso pagaba la deuda de gratitud por haberla criado. Sin embargo, los Chapman no eran conscientes de su ayuda. La expresiĂłn de Elaine se volviĂł severa al escuchar las duras palabras de Phyllis. Siempre habĂ­a creĂ­do que esa familia habĂ­a tratado a su pequeña con amor, pero la realidad que tenĂ­a frente a ella era completamente diferente: no se preocupaban por ella, sino que la trataban con franca hostilidad. "Disculpe, entiendo que esta joven fue una vez una hija para usted, Âżpor quĂ© la estĂĄ tratando asĂ­ ahora?", intervino, incapaz de contener su consternaciĂłn. Como habĂ­a conseguido captar una audiencia, Phyllis exhalĂł profundamente, y, con una expresiĂłn de dolorosa resignaciĂłn, dijo: "De hecho, hubo una Ă©poca en la que ella fue como una hija para mĂ­. Señora, dĂ©jeme advertirle algo: no se deje engañar por su apariencia. Es una mentirosa compulsiva que se atreviĂł a robarle dinero a su propia familia. ÂĄEs una desgracia!". Tras tomar un respiro, siguiĂł con un tono de fingida angustia: "Al descubrir sus terribles acciones, me decepcionĂ© profundamente de ella y no me quedĂł otra opciĂłn que expulsarla de mi familia, a pesar de todos los años que pasamos criĂĄndola como una de los nuestros". Phyllis estaba decidida a dejar mal parada a Madisyn de todas las formas posibles, para que ninguna dama adinerada la tuviera en alta estima. No podĂ­a permitirse que se corrieran los rumores de que era demasiado dura con la chica a la que alguna vez habĂ­a tratado como su hija. Para hacer sus palabras mĂĄs convincentes, incluso se secĂł los ojos, fingiendo que se enjugaba las lĂĄgrimas, para subrayar su supuesta desesperaciĂłn. Phyllis la estaba desacreditando activamente frente a su madre. La expresiĂłn de Madisyn se endureciĂł, y un destello de ira comenzĂł a arder en sus pupilas... ...... ==== Madisyn se quedĂł de piedra al descubrir que no era hija biolĂłgica de sus padres. Luego la verdadera hija de esa familia le tendiĂł una trampa, haciendo que la echaran de casa y se convirtiera en el hazmerreĂ­r de todos. Creyendo que era hija de campesinos, Madisyn se sorprendiĂł al descubrir que su verdadero padre era el hombre mĂĄs rico de la ciudad y que sus hermanos eran figuras de renombre en sus respectivos campos. Todos la colmaron de amor, solo para enterarse de que Madisyn tenĂ­a un prĂłspero negocio propio...... ÂżQuĂ© sucederĂĄ en adelante? Los capĂ­tulos disponibles son limitados aquĂ­, haga click el botĂłn abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo mĂĄs contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederĂĄ a este libro) &3& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.manobook.com/14248375-fb_contact-spp Mobo-ReaderFunny Reading https://www.facebook.com/100077707484555/ 39,208 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.manobook.com IMAGE https://fbweb.manobook.com/14248375-fb_contact-spp65_2-0921-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1200042107899505&rawadid=120210514791360639 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461653214_400001916277346_9214044078550181627_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=g0KX5pu2_Y4Q7kNvgGvuWeX&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A_0eyH__1jAQB3GbaBl1S_q&oh=00_AYAo_szd6_lcjCyAy2fkwq6cJMNLWqcgJ8Y2zowWQHck7g&oe=6719321B PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Mobo-ReaderFunny Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,142
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2220364}'
Yes 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ “Where the f-k is she?” I hear the Beta scream. Oh no, my ex-mate Beta Kyle is looking for me and trying to torture me again. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. It hurts more than usual but still, I don't make sound. Years of experience has taught me to do so. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were askedd.” Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer and keep my eyes low. I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the back as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless f-king Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against the door, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought I could finally escape when I turned eighteen, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I
I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I do as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasn’t sure how much more my body could take. “How is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I
..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the heck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscle too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Go and get Beta Kyle.” Alpha Trey seethes. “Tell him that our guest is here.” I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. “Beta Kyle,” I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. “Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.” He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. “You’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.” Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. “Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.” I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. “Why do you treat her like shit?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “Neah was responsible for our parents' death.” Alpha Trey spits. I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Responsible how?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “She served them Wolfsbane.” Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. “You poisoned your parents?” “I was six.” I splutter. “I just made them lemonade.” My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. “Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old.” “A six year old should know the difference between plants.” Alpha Trey snaps “Sounds to me like she was set up.” Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. “You weren’t there, Alpha Dane.” My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. “I didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!” Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. “You’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.” “I thought we agreed.” My brother exclaims. “Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.” The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. “What the f-k did you say to him?” My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. “N..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.” “Did you tell him?” Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. “WELL?” My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. “But I didn’t say it was you.” I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. “If you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.” He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. “Please
.” I beg. “He was an Alpha
I
 I had to answer him.” My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull. “Alpha Dane, I thought you had left.” Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. “I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?” “As I said,” my brother holds his ground, “She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.” “You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!” Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. “If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?” “We don’t
.” “Really?” He cocks a brow, “You really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " My brother and Beta Kyle fell silent. I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. “I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.” Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother. “We have already agreed on terms.” “Well, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.” “I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?” Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. “You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.” Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? “Deal.” Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. “I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.” He reaches a hand out and cups my face, “Ensure you have everything packed.” He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. “If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.” He struts out, slamming the door behind him. Seeing Alpha Dane walking out of the door, my brother immediately grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to lead a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the cruellest man in the world, he has killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what will happen to you!" LEARN_MORE https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& New world publications https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ 3,723 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 wwwedb.com DCO https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459159933_1237299190601962_7183073764805877799_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8HVKl1-U45cQ7kNvgGO_RJU&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Aa4FXanmh5xWNDFBTIZEpKc&oh=00_AYBNZ7HAZ6OmlkSqkdCdhpZVGsNNiHsrKWls127u0VBU2Q&oe=67194B11 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 New world publications 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,073
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2220364}'
No 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ Ever since I was 6, I, the Alpha's only daughter, have been a slave to our entire pack, tortured and taunted by all, for I have committed the unforgivable sin. By the time I turn 22, the sin was relieved with the arrival of an demon Alpha, rumored to have killed all his nine ex-wives. ... “Where the f..k is she?” I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken to, even if what they are doing to me hurts. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.” Beta Kyle spits at me. The name of my brother makes me shiver. I am Alpha Trey's only sister, yet I was reduced to be his slave while his Beta humiliates me however he likes. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. Also there was this rumor that Alpha Dane had killed all his 9 mates. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the back as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless fucking Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Suddenly I hear someone clearing their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I
I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I
..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in Alpha Dane's cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the f... are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. "Let go off me! It's none of your business" Trey's face turns red. Ignoring Trey's yelling, Alpha Dane says with his eyes set on me, "It is my business if she is to be my bride." I look up, my eyes filled with the same incredulity in Trey's. "Why? You want a murderer to be your bride?" "Murdered whom?" "Our parents! That little brat killed our parents when she was 6!" Trey snarls. LEARN_MORE https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& New world publications https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ 3,723 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 wwwedb.com DCO https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458991269_1355437229166483_9082912904734246603_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XZKXS3-63aAQ7kNvgEEaPGI&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=A_0eyH__1jAQB3GbaBl1S_q&oh=00_AYAexcEYzXrMcOp7mIp0w1MsHH1l6OLSHUpeRQpirlW3jQ&oe=67194736 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 New world publications 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,321
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
Yes 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 Read next chapter After three years of marriage, her husband rarely came home. The only time he was intimate with her was to please the elders. On the day she had difficulty giving birth, her husband chartered a plane abroad with his mistress. Heartbroken, she decided to divorce him! ===== Joelle Miller pored over Rebecca Lloyd's Twitter feed, studying each video with a laser-sharp attention, was eager to glimpse the face of Rebecca's boyfriend. Rebecca, the girl in the clips, exuded a soft and delicate aura in her plain white dress. She wasn't strikingly beautiful, but there was a wholesome simplicity about her, and her smile was genuinely charming. She discovered that on pivotal days--Christmas Eve, Valentine's Day, and even on Joelle's own birthday--Rebecca was with Adrian Miller, her so-called husband, who had been missing from all significant events for the past three years. Rebecca's joyful narrations and the casual snippets of her life with her boyfriend were more than enough to steep Joelle in gloom. "Do you see this? He saves the juiciest slice of watermelon just for me." "Even when he comes home late, he never forgets to bring me a little something." "And look at this--surprise! He picked up a blessing charm for me from the church." ...... The username on the account was "Countdown To Death." That was the only account Joelle followed. As she was about to reflect on the ominous name, the bathroom door swung open. In the dimly lit room, Adrian appeared, water dripped from his hair. Despite the dim lighting, his striking features were undiminished. Joelle instinctively snapped her phone shut and gazed at him, lost in thought. It had been ages since she last laid eyes on Adrian. Tonight, he was here not by choice. His grandmother, Irene Miller, was ill and desperate for a great-grandchild, which compelled him to return. Otherwise, he might never have come back. Over their three-year marriage, Adrian seldom visited home, spending most of his time at Oak Villas. It was common knowledge that he held no love for Joelle. She felt trapped in a marriage that existed in name only. "I'll give you one chance. Whether you as you wish or not is in the hands of fate," Adrian declared, his voice resonant and deep. What was he implying? Before Joelle could ponder further, Adrian seized her ankle and yanked her towards him, his shadow looming over her petite frame. Joelle's face turned pale as she faced his cruelty, her body tensed with fear. "Adrian! Stop, I don't want it..." Her words were interrupted by her own frantic struggles. Being forced into such a situation with the man she loved filled her with humiliation and terror. Adrian's sneer cut through the air. "You dared to frame me once; you should have seen this day coming. Just endure it." At his harsh words, Joelle's eyes filled with tears, her eyelashes fluttering like wounded butterflies. She looked up at his stern face, her voice trembling. "Things were not what you think..." Her protest was cut. The intense pain overwhelmed her, her resistance fading as despair took hold. She lay there, wishing for oblivion. "You've learned; playing hard to get is far more interesting than just lying there like a dead fish," he rasped, his voice laced with spite. After his shower, he departed without a backward glance, as though he couldn't leave fast enough. Before and after, his ritualistic showers seemed to cleanse him of her, as if she were a stain on his conscience. Joelle struggled to decipher her role in his life. Was she merely a plaything for his pleasure? Or a pawn to fulfill his family's expectations for an heir? The window stood wide open, letting in a biting cold wind. Joelle shivered, drawing the blanket tighter around herself. It wasn't just the chill in the air that made her tremble. Her heart felt as if it had been torn apart, a relentless icy wind whipping through its open wound. The man she had adored for nearly eight years was now a stranger to her. Three years earlier, at a lavish banquet hosted by the Miller family, Joelle had overindulged in w*ne. When she had woken up, she had found herself sleeping with Adrian. Before she could gather her thoughts, her brother and several members of the Miller family had burst into the room. What was done could not be reversed. Adrian's grandmother had taken the reins and orchestrated their marriage. All this time, Adrian was convinced that Joelle had d**gged him to trap him. Joelle had once been baffled by Adrian's profound animosity, even if he believed she had framed him. After all, they had grown up together. But now, she understood. In Adrian's eyes, she was nothing but the nefarious woman who had sabotaged his relationship with Rebecca. She often found herself pondering how perfect Adrian seemed in Rebecca's videos--always so gentle and attentive. It dawned on her that he would probably never show her that same tenderness. Eventually, Joelle couldn't hold back her tears any longer and succumbed to a sobbing breakdown. That night, her sleep was restless and disturbed. In the later hours, she found herself dreaming of their earlier days when she and Adrian hadn't been at odds. Awoken by her troubled sleep, Joelle rose unusually early. After freshening up, she slipped into some casual clothes and made her way downstairs. Leah Jenkins, the long-serving maid, noticed Joelle descending and promptly set the table with breakfast, familiar with all her dietary preferences. Joelle took her time with breakfast, eating slowly and deliberately. "Mrs. Miller, why didn't you convince Mr. Miller to stay last night? It's not often he comes home," Leah commented, her tone reflecting sympathy for Joelle. Leah had been a servant of the Miller family for many years, witnessing the growth of Joelle and Adrian from childhood friends to the enemies they were now. A pang of discomfort briefly crossed Joelle's features before she masked it with a composed smile. "I tried, but he didn't stay," she admitted. Even if she could keep Adrian close physically, his heart was elsewhere. His affections lay at Oak Villas, home to the one he truly cherished. Leah hesitated before speaking again, her tone careful. "Maybe it's because Mr. Miller is so tied up with the company. Running such a massive business takes a lot of his time." After being reassigned to attend to Joelle three years ago, Leah had come to understand the nuances of this marriage better than anyone. Her insight brought with it a heartfelt sympathy for Joelle. Joelle's eyelashes quivered as she nibbled on her toast, her eyes watering slightly from the emotional strain. Yes, Adrian was preoccupied, but he always made time for Rebecca. He frequented Redemption Church to seek a blessing charm for her. Despite his hectic schedule, he never missed spending holidays with her. Just then, Joelle's phone broke the silence. As Leah left the dining room, Joelle picked up her phone and found her best friend, Katherine Nash, calling. "Katherine, I want a divorce," Joelle said in a raspy voice. Chapter 2 On Its Last Legs Joelle made up her mind--she wanted a divorce. There was no point in dragging this out any longer. After a moment of stunned silence, Katherine let out a shrill burst of laughter. "Are you going to get half of Adrian's assets? Oh, my God! Joelle, you're about to become a billionaire!" "No, I can't." Joelle had signed an agreement when she and Adrian married. If they divorced, she would get nothing. "Then why the hell are you divorcing? Just keep being his wife!" Joelle recalled Adrian's roughness the previous night and the humiliation that followed. She had been so naive in the past, believing that her love for Adrian could help her endure any hardship. But now, looking back, she realized how foolish she had been. Did suffering ever make Adrian love her more? The answer was no. A man who genuinely loved her would never let her suffer in the first place. Joelle laughed at herself mockingly and changed the subject. "By the way, remember the favor I asked you last time?" "Yes. I was going to tell you about that. You asked me to keep an eye out for a job, and I've got something for you. You'll be teaching a student to play the violin, though I must say, it'll be a waste of your talent." "That's fine," Joelle replied with a faint smile. "It's not a waste at all. I've been a housewife for three years. Just having someone willing to hire me is enough." "How is it not a waste? You were so close to becoming a part of an international orchestra. If it weren't for getting married..." Katherine trailed off, feeling indignant for her friend. After getting married, Joelle wasn't even allowed to work. These wealthy families clung to such outdated rules. The whole situation was ridiculous. Three years ago, Joelle's violin career had been on the rise. However, the Miller family's strict traditions forbade her from performing in public. On the very first day of her marriage, Adrian's mother had told her, "You don't need to work. Adrian will provide for you. Your job is to give birth to his babies and take care of your husband." Once her call with Katherine ended, Joelle went upstairs and retrieved her long-neglected violin from the study. This violin was a special gift from her father on her eighteenth birthday. Tragically, not long after she had received it, her father had suffered a stroke and fallen into a coma. Her older brother had taken on the responsibility of supporting their family. He had let her pursue her dreams of playing the violin without worries. As she reminisced about the past, Joelle drew the bow across the strings. Years ago, an accident had injured her wrist, and she hadn't played since. Now, as she played, sharp pain shot through her wrist, but she persisted. She relied on muscle memory to play a short piece. In the end, she gave a bitter laugh. It sounded terrible. Just then, she heard Leah's voice at the door, filled with surprise and delight. "Sir, you're back!" Leah was secretly relieved to see Adrian. His returning home must mean he still cared for Joelle. Perhaps if Joelle said something kind, their relationship might improve. Meanwhile, Joelle was surprised. Adrian rarely came home during the day. She had just set down her violin when the door swung open. Adrian stood in the doorway, his tall frame imposing. With furrowed brows, his eyes swept over her. He remembered that Joelle had learned to play the violin as a child and had been praised for her talent by a renowned teacher. But for some reason, she had stopped playing. Having listened from outside just now, he found her playing mediocre. How could anyone have praised her talent? Joelle glanced at him and lowered her head to place the violin back in its case. Then, in a low voice, she asked, "What brings you here? Is there anything you need?" "I came to pick up something and remind you that we need to visit Grandma tomorrow," Adrian replied in a cold tone. Visiting his grandmother at least once a month was a family rule. Tomorrow was the day. If not for this obligation, Adrian wouldn't have returned at all. If he and Joelle didn't show up together, Irene would be upset. Joelle smiled bitterly. She remembered the Miller family rules better than Adrian and always adhered to them. Even Irene, stringent as ever, couldn't find fault with her. "I haven't forgotten. I'm relieved to know you haven't either," Joelle responded. Her tone carried a hint of accusation, making Adrian sneer. For a moment, a simmering anger brewed within him. Without another word, he headed straight to the walk-in closet to look for something. Even though he rarely came home, Joelle still maintained his wardrobe meticulously--clothes washed, ironed, and neatly arranged. Joelle felt her role was reduced to performing household chores, something Leah could also manage. Her only advantage, perhaps, was that she was younger and prettier than Leah. Her eyes followed Adrian's movements. His ring finger was bare--the wedding ring nowhere to be seen. A sharp pang of pain shot through her heart. "Adrian, let's get a divorce," Joelle suddenly said, her voice as soft as a breeze. Saying those words drained all her strength, yet she felt a strange relief wash over her. Adrian turned around and stared at her with a mocking smile. "Think carefully before you speak. The Watson family is now on its last legs. Without my support, do you plan to sleep on the streets with your brother after the divorce?" Since the Watson family's downfall, Joelle had gone from being cherished to ridiculed. The Miller family despised her and looked down on her as if she and her brother were leeches they couldn't shake off. Even her intimate moments with Adrian made her feel degraded. Joelle bit her lip and straightened up. "I've already rented a place. Even if I ended up sleeping on the streets, that would be on me." All she wanted was for Adrian to respect her, but three years of captivity had worn down her pride and dignity. "And where did you get the money to rent a place? If you wanted to be independent so badly, you shouldn't have spent a single penny from the Miller family." Adrian, with his back to Joelle, found the missing wedding ring in a gap and held it in his palm. Joelle didn't notice. His words left her breathless. Yes, she had used her meager savings to rent the place. But since she was married to Adrian, wasn't what was hers also his? Besides, the financial support Adrian had given the Watson family over the years amounted to a significant sum. Joelle had always despised the idea of owing Adrian anything, yet her debt to him was the deepest. If they divorced, he would likely sever all financial support to the Watson family. Was he suggesting she would have to exit the marriage empty-handed? As Adrian turned to leave, Joelle called out to him, her dignity barely intact. "I'm legally entitled to this marriage and have a rightful claim to what's supposed to be mine. But don't worry, I won't ask for much--just enough to help Watson Group get through this crisis." Adrian froze, his features sharpening. His lips formed a thin line, and his jaw clenched. These were clear signs of his brewing anger. Even though Joelle had mentally braced herself, she couldn't withstand the intensity of his rage. Each moment under his stern gaze intensified her anxiety. Just then, his phone rang. Adrian pulled it from his pocket and began to walk away. "Adrian!" Chapter 3 I Will Always Hold My Head High Adrian's frustration crackled in the air like static. "If your brother needs money, tell him to march straight to Miller Group." "That's not what this is about!" Joelle retorted. He misunderstood her completely. Joelle hurried after him, her heart pounding with urgency. "Adrian, I want a divorce!" At those words, Adrian stopped going upstairs and turned his head; the phone in his hand fell silent too. At six feet three inches, Adrian towered over Joelle. His gaze was cold, and when he spoke, his voice dripped with mockery. "Joelle, can't you come up with a better game than this endless push-and-pull? If you're serious about a divorce, why don't you tell Grandma yourself? If not, don't ever let me hear that word from you again!" The door slammed shut behind him, the finality of it echoing. Joelle leaned against the wall, her legs giving out beneath her until she slid to the floor. A bitter laugh escaped her lips. Their marriage had been crafted by Irene. Adrian had been forced into it, and Joelle knew it all too well. If she truly wanted a divorce, she knew talking to Irene would be the most effective route. But a small, foolish part of her had clung to the hope that she and Adrian were a real couple. That was why she had brought it up with him first--she saw him as her husband. But she had forgotten one crucial detail: Adrian had never been willing to marry her. From the start, his reluctance had been clear, though she had tried to overlook it. His last words to her weren't just dismissive--they were a command. If she was serious, she should confront Irene herself. Joelle took a shower, dressed in fresh clothes, and steeled herself to visit Irene. Irene was strict, authoritative, and feared by the entire family. She ruled with an iron fist, and disobedience was not tolerated. But Joelle shared a unique bond with her. Part of the reason Joelle had agreed to marry Adrian was to fulfill Irene's expectations. She had wanted to care for Adrian, build a home, and ensure that Irene could pass away without regret. But now, she couldn't hold on any longer. Watching Adrian lavish attention on another woman filled Joelle with a wave of bitterness that threatened to consume her. She knew Adrian didn't love her. He never had, and he never would! Just as she was about to leave, her phone rang. It was her brother, Shawn Watson. "Shawn? What's wrong?" "Mrs. Miller!" It was Shawn's assistant, and his voice was panicked--something Joelle had never heard before. Her blood ran cold, and she gripped the phone tighter as she stood at the bottom of the staircase. "Where's Shawn? What happened to him?" "Last night, Mr. Watson attended a business meeting where he was pressured to drink heavily. He was supposed to come home, but Erick Lloyd insisted on taking him to a hot spring." Joelle froze, fury surging through her veins. "Did Erick not realize that could kill him?" "Erick is a loose cannon! He's been throwing his weight around ever since his father and brother were chauffeurs for the Miller family. Mrs. Miller, you need to come quickly! Mr. Watson is still in surgery, and the doctors have issued two critical condition notices. I couldn't hold out any longer before calling you!" His voice cracked as he neared the brink of tears. Joelle knew he wouldn't have reached out unless the situation was truly desperate. Shawn had always protected her from bad news, no matter how grim the circumstances. If the assistant was this shaken, Shawn's life must be teetering on the edge. Joelle felt as if the world was closing in around her, her voice strangled in her throat. She missed the last step and tumbled hard, her ankle twisting sharply. The searing pain snapped her back to reality, tears instantly welling up in her eyes. "Oh no! Mrs. Miller, how could you not be watching your steps?" Leah rushed over and helped Joelle to her feet. Joelle clutched Leah's arm, her vision blurred by tears. She tried to speak, but the words came out choked and broken between sobs. "My brother... I have to see him at the hospital!" Sensing the urgency in her voice, Leah didn't hesitate. "Alright, don't worry. I'll get the driver to take you right away!" Leah was a seasoned and dependable maid who had served the Miller family for years. Within five minutes, the car was parked before the villa. As Joelle was about to step into the car, she turned to Leah. "Please, don't tell Irene about this. I don't want to worry her." Leah's heart softened at Joelle's words. Even in her pale, tear-streaked state, Joelle was thinking of Irene's well-being. What a rare and remarkable girl she was! "Don't worry, Mrs. Miller. I know what to do. Go see your brother." When Joelle arrived at the hospital, Shawn had just been wheeled out of surgery. Seeing Shawn hooked up to tubes and wires, the assistant nearly crumpled to the floor. As Joelle approached, she found him kneeling against the wall, his eyes bloodshot and hollow. She held back the urge to scold him for not protecting Shawn better. There would be time for that later. Once Shawn's condition stabilized, Joelle pulled the assistant aside. "Tell me everything--how did this happen?" The assistant hesitated, his face drawn with worry. "Mrs. Miller, Mr. Watson specifically instructed us not to involve you in business matters." "This is a matter of life and death. Do you still think keeping me in the dark is an option?" Joelle's patience snapped, and she turned to walk away. "Mrs. Miller, it's no use." The assistant's voice was heavy with despair. "You know that ever since your father passed, Watson Group has rested entirely on Mr. Watson's shoulders. He's been fighting to uphold the family's dignity so that your life in the Miller family would be easier." For three years, Shawn had fought valiantly to keep the family afloat. However, without Adrian's financial backing, their efforts would have crumbled long ago. Shawn's deepest wish was for Joelle to live comfortably, but despite his relentless efforts, he could never win her the respect she deserved from her husband. No matter how much Shawn sacrificed, Joelle would remain undervalued in the Miller family. Joelle's anger simmered, yet she knew she couldn't change her reality. Taking a deep breath, she asked, "Did you mention my relationship with Adrian?" She hoped that aligning herself with the Miller family could help Shawn stand his ground. "Mr. Watson refuses to bring it up. He's afraid it will only make things harder for you." Joelle let out a bitter laugh. From the beginning, she had never been able to stand on equal footing with Adrian. No wonder he despised her--she could barely tolerate herself. Just an hour ago, she had resolved to ask for a divorce. Now, she found herself clinging to Adrian's name, desperate to make life easier for Shawn. "Tell Shawn I'm Adrian Miller's wife, the one Irene handpicked. As long as I'm Mrs. Miller, I will hold my head high in the Miller family!" Footsteps echoed behind her. Joelle turned and locked eyes with Adrian's cold gaze. Beside him stood a frail-looking girl with wide, innocent eyes, clinging to Adrian openly. Adrian's glance at Joelle was filled with cold disdain, as if even acknowledging her presence was an effort. This cunning woman had d**gged him into marriage. With such deceitful tactics, how could she easily walk away from this union? The same marriage served as a lifeline for her struggling family. He had given Watson Group a hundred million each year. Joelle would be a fool to risk losing that by actually divorcing him. Chapter 4 She Finally Figured It Out Joelle had long since grown numb to Adrian's cold indifference. She quietly observed their intertwined arms, her thoughts drifting to the sweet moments captured in Rebecca's videos that had made many envious. What a perfect couple they made! The thought struck Joelle like a k*ife, and suddenly, she felt like the real third wheel. "Joelle, please don't get things wrong!" Rebecca's voice was laced with urgency as she quickly withdrew her hand from Adrian's arm. "I'm not well and can't walk far. Adie was just being kind enough to support me." Joelle managed a faint smile. "What brings you to the hospital?" she asked Adrian, deliberately ignoring Rebecca's explanation. If there was one thing Joelle had learned, it was that the best revenge against the other woman was to act as if she didn't exist. "It's about Erick," Rebecca interjected, her hands clasped in front of her like a repentant child. "I also came to say sorry to you, Joelle. Sorry about Erick being so careless and causing your brother to end up in the hospital." Joelle retorted, "Did I hear careless? Your brother nearly killed mine, and you think an apology is enough to make it right?" Rebecca flinched, instinctively clutching Adrian's sleeve for support. Adrian's voice was as cold as winter when he finally spoke. "That's enough, Joelle. It wasn't intentional." Then he turned to Rebecca, and his tone softened. "Let's go. Aren't you here to see Erick?" A wave of icy realization washed over Joelle. She had hoped naively that Adrian was here to check on Shawn. But no, he was just here for Rebecca, to see Erick. Even if he did stop by to see Shawn, it would only be out of obligation, nothing more. She knew better than to expect Adrian to defend her. "Rebecca, I won't forget what Erick did!" Joelle said. Rebecca's legs buckled, and she collapsed against Adrian's chest. He caught her just in time, holding her close. "Joelle, Erick didn't mean any harm. He's in the hospital too!" "Is he dead? If not, he has to pay for what he's done!" Joelle rarely lashed out, but today was different. Shawn was basically the only family she had left. Her father, incapacitated by a stroke, lay in a vegetative state with little or no hope of recovering, and her mother had perished in a car accident. Since she was eighteen, it had been just her and Shawn, facing the world together. During their darkest hours, Shawn had carried the burden alone, allowing Joelle to pursue her passion for the violin. Now, the thought of losing him too was unbearable. She wished nothing more than for Erick to die. "Joelle, how can you say that?" Rebecca sobbed, her voice trembling with disbelief. Adrian's patience snapped, and his eyes turned cold as they locked onto Joelle. "What do you want?" "Shawn received two critical condition notices. How about Erick?" Rebecca gasped, clinging to Adrian as if he were the only thing keeping her from collapsing, her fragile body trembling like a leaf in the wind. "Joelle, please! I only have one brother left. Show mercy, please!" She fainted before Joelle could respond, leaving no room for further argument. Adrian scooped Rebecca up, his eyes filled with cold reproach as he looked at Joelle one last time. He walked away, leaving Joelle standing there, rooted to the spot, unable to move or even think for what felt like an eternity. Before their marriage, she had been the cherished girl, but afterward, she had reduced herself to the role of Adrian's servant. Looking back, she realized how naive she had been. She used to be such a proud person, but now she endures all kinds of grievances just to please her husband. How pathetic! It's been three years, it's time to divorce and start a new life... ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.moboreader.net/60520322-fb_contact-e Mobo-ReaderFunny Reading https://www.facebook.com/100077707484555/ 39,208 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.moboreader.net IMAGE https://fbweb.moboreader.net/60520322-fb_contact-ena220_2-0912-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=157725&accid=438533425806200&rawadid=120211368037360368 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461059927_2020686341717956_5596857952962526738_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a2gNGKTws1QQ7kNvgEXb9MX&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=A26zZ8b0VAlzIAqMFT2dB6o&oh=00_AYCSRsRWdnagNQvCA43-Fhi3L3urUec12D1kAh3aDVtC-g&oe=6719495D PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Mobo-ReaderFunny Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,344
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
No 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 Enamorarme de ella despuĂ©s del divorcio Seis años despuĂ©s, en su primer dĂ­a de trabajo tras regresar al paĂ­s, se cruza con su exmarido, que inesperadamente se convierte en su nuevo jefe. Mientras ella quiere huir, Ă©l persiste en perseguirla, ella no querĂ­a que Ă©l supiera que habĂ­a dado a luz a su hijo... ===== Stella Richard saliĂł del aeropuerto y parĂł un taxi. Le dio la direcciĂłn al conductor y entrĂł en el coche. Mientras el taxi avanzaba, ella contemplĂł a travĂ©s de la ventana aquella ciudad que le resultaba tan familiar... DespuĂ©s de seis años, habĂ­a regresado, pero la experiencia y los recuerdos que habĂ­a intentado olvidar todos estos años, empezaron a invadir su mente... Ella sacudiĂł la cabeza y ahuyentĂł esos pensamientos. En esta ocasiĂłn, no habĂ­a vuelto para pensar o develar esos viejos e inĂștiles recuerdos. HabĂ­a vuelto porque su jefe se lo habĂ­a pedido. Él le habĂ­a dicho que su compañía estaba en un callejĂłn sin salida, y querĂ­a que ella volviera y resolviera la crisis. Al principio, ella no habĂ­a querido regresar, pero despuĂ©s de pensarlo un poco, decidiĂł hacerlo... Dado que hace seis años habĂ­a sido su jefe quien la habĂ­a ayudado en el momento mĂĄs difĂ­cil de su vida, y querĂ­a devolverle el favor... En cuanto a otras cosas, ya no le importaban... En la compañía... Cuando llegĂł, vio que la mayorĂ­a de los empleados estaban hablando del mismo tema... Mientras pasaba a su lado, escuchĂł unas palabras... "OĂ­ que muchas empresas quieren comprar la nuestra..." "ÂĄEn serio! Significa que tendremos un nuevo jefe". "Solo espero que ese nuevo jefe sea guapo, como el director ejecutivo de un drama coreano..." "ÂĄOye! ÂżSabes quiĂ©n quiere comprarla?" Stella escuchaba todas sus conversaciones y no le importaban los chismes. SabĂ­a que a esa gente no le importaba quiĂ©n iba a comprar la empresa o cuĂĄl serĂ­a el precio... Lo Ășnico que querĂ­an era chismorrear. Pero a ella... A ella le importaba... y estaba allĂ­ para conseguir un buen trato. "Por supuesto, serĂĄ la de Kingston, Grupos RK. En la ciudad, ÂżquiĂ©n es mĂĄs poderoso que RK y se atreverĂ­a a ir en contra de ellos...?" Stella quien estaba a punto de dar un paso se detuvo... Porque escuchĂł un nombre muy familiar y otro desconocido... "Los Kingston..." "Grupos RK..." De repente, los recuerdos que habĂ­a sellado en algĂșn rincĂłn de su mente empezaron a resurgir como una tormenta. Su cabeza se llenĂł de ellos como una inundaciĂłn. Se sintiĂł mareada. SintiĂł como si aĂșn estuviera encerrada en la MansiĂłn RK, rodeada de frĂ­as paredes... PensĂł que hacĂ­a tiempo que lo habĂ­a olvidado, pero al parecer solo era ilusiĂłn suya... **** Flashback... Hace seis años... En la MansiĂłn RK... Stella cruzĂł la puerta y se dirigiĂł a la sala de estar, su rostro no tenĂ­a buen aspecto. Ella se veĂ­a seria y aturdida... Su pequeña cara lucĂ­a un poco pĂĄlida. "Señora, ÂżquĂ© le ha pasado? ÂżPor quĂ© se ve tan pĂĄlida y dĂ©bil?" La que hablĂł fue Mia. Ella llevaba años trabajando para Kingston y siempre habĂ­a tratado a Stella como a una hija. Al verla en ese estado se preocupĂł. Su mirada se posĂł en los documentos que Stella sostenĂ­a y le preguntĂł... "ÂżEstĂĄ todo bien?" Stella la mirĂł, forzĂł una sonrisa y respondiĂł... "No es nada, estoy bien". "Pero tu cara no tiene buen aspecto. ÂżQuĂ© tal si te preparo algo? Tu plato favorito, Aaloo Poori...", dijo Mia. "Mia... No te preocupes, estoy bien, es solo que..." Stella mirĂł los papeles y dijo: "No he menstruado en dos meses, y cuando fui al hospital..." No terminĂł la frase y la mirĂł. Sus ojos estaban llenos de ilusiĂłn y preocupaciĂłn... Ambas se miraron. Mia comprendiĂł lo que querĂ­a decir. Estaba embarazada. Pero ella tambiĂ©n conocĂ­a la relaciĂłn que existĂ­a entre el Sr. RK y Stella. No sabĂ­a quĂ© decir... Al final, se limitĂł a felicitarla... Stella no dijo nada y volviĂł a mirar los papeles. No sabĂ­a quĂ© decir... Llevaba tres años casada con Rene Kingston. Sin embargo, no se habĂ­an casado por amor... Su matrimonio era un simple contrato, cuyo tiempo lĂ­mite era de tres años. Porque la mujer que Ă©l amaba era su hermana... Él habĂ­a estado a punto de casarse con su hermana Sophia, pero por alguna razĂłn, ella la reemplazĂł. AsĂ­ que desde el dĂ­a en que se casaron, Ă©l le dijo que su matrimonio era solo un contrato y nada mĂĄs... Para Ă©l era un mero convenio, pero para ella era un hermoso regalo de Dios. Porque solo ella sabĂ­a lo feliz que se habĂ­a sentido cuando supo que se iba a casar con el... La persona a la que habĂ­a amado durante toda su juventud. Todos esos años ella se esforzĂł al mĂĄximo en su matrimonio con la esperanza, de que tal vez asĂ­, este funcionarĂ­a. Tal vez Ă©l no se divorciarĂ­a de ella. Tal vez, Ă©l tambiĂ©n querrĂ­a quedarse con ella... Tal vez, Ă©l darĂ­a una oportunidad a su relaciĂłn porque bien del bebĂ©... Ella seguĂ­a pensando en eso cuando, de repente, una voz se oyĂł desde la puerta y rompiĂł todas sus esperanzas e ilusiones... "No quiero a ese niño..." Aquella voz era frĂ­a y dura. Stella y Mia miraron en la direcciĂłn de la voz. RK estaba en la puerta y la miraba. Su rostro era frĂ­o e inexpresivo. No podĂ­an saber lo que estaba pensando. TenĂ­a una cara muy atractiva y ojos azules. Eran como las profundidades del ocĂ©ano. Silos mirabas... ...Te podrĂ­as ahogar en ellos. CapĂ­tulo 2 No soy la mujer correcta RK entrĂł y se colocĂł delante de Stella. Él parecĂ­a un rey que ocupaba la posiciĂłn mĂĄs alta del mundo y miraba a la gente como si no fueran insignificantes. Era alto y tenĂ­a un aura poderosa. Ella estaba sentada en el sofĂĄ, y estaba rodeada por esta. Ella se quedĂł allĂ­ mirĂĄndolo, porque sus palabras la habĂ­an dejado estupefacta. Nunca pensĂł que tuviera la sangre tan frĂ­a como para no pensĂĄrselo dos veces antes de decir algo asĂ­. No habĂ­a vacilado cuando dijo que no querĂ­a a ese niño. Ella lo observĂł, intentĂł calmarse y contener las lĂĄgrimas. No querĂ­a parecer dĂ©bil ante aquel frĂ­o hombre. Los dos se miraron sin decir nada... Al cabo de un rato, Ă©l se acercĂł y se sentĂł frente a ella. Cuando lo hizo, su ayudante Alex Triston puso unos papeles sobre la mesa. Encima de ellos habĂ­a dos palabras escritas: "Contrato expirado". Alex la mirĂł y dijo: "Srta. Richard, su contrato de tres años con el Sr. RK ha concluido. Ahora solo falta que ambos firmen y lo envĂ­en". EscuchĂł como Ă©l habĂ­a cambiado su forma de dirigirse a ella, incluso antes de que firmara, por lo que una sonrisa burlona se dibujĂł en su rostro. Ella estaba segura de que, Ă©l no se atreverĂ­a a tomarla tan a la ligera, si no fuera porque alguien se lo habĂ­a ordenado. Por supuesto, ese alguien no era otro que su marido. RK tomĂł la pluma y firmĂł sin detenerse ni pensarlo. Cuando terminĂł, la mirĂł y le dijo: "Puedes quedarte aquĂ­ por una semana y buscar una casa..." Ella lo mirĂł a los ojos, los cuales estaban tranquilos como un lago... No habĂ­a arrepentimiento, tristeza, vacilaciĂłn... Nada. Era como si Ă©l no sintiera nada con respecto a su relaciĂłn, la cual repentinamente habĂ­a sufrido un gran cambio... Sin embargo, cuando ese pensamiento se le vino a la mente, se reprendiĂł a sĂ­ misma... "Stella, Âżeres una tonta?" "ÂżCĂłmo puedes esperar arrepentimiento y tristeza de un hombre con un corazĂłn de piedra?" No obstante, no podĂ­a controlar sus emociones... Porque ella lo habĂ­a amado durante muchos años. No dijo nada y se limitĂł a observar a esa persona con la que habĂ­a vivido durante tres años. HabĂ­a visto su cara todos los dĂ­as, y aĂșn ahora, cuando lo contemplaba, le seguĂ­a pareciendo muy guapo... Pero... Era el hombre que le habĂ­a roto el corazĂłn en mil pedazos. No querĂ­a mostrarse dĂ©bil delante de Ă©l, asĂ­ que hizo todo lo posible por no llorar. La mano que sostenĂ­a la pluma le temblaba... MirĂł los papeles, vio su hermosa y fuerte caligrafĂ­a y firmĂł. Pero al igual que su corazĂłn, su letra tambiĂ©n parecĂ­a maltrecha. Ella estaba rota por dentro, pero su rostro no lo demostraba. DespuĂ©s de firmar, respirĂł hondo y dijo: "Estoy muy agradecida con el Sr. Kingston por dejar que me quede una semana, pero despuĂ©s de que expire nuestro contrato no creo que deba permanecer aquĂ­. Me irĂ© inmediatamente..." Cuando terminĂł de hablar, mirĂł a Mia y le preguntĂł: "Mia Âżpuedes ayudarme a empacar mis cosas?" Ella la mirĂł, se dio cuenta de lo mucho que intentaba no llorar y le doliĂł el corazĂłn. No querĂ­a hacerlo, pero tenĂ­a que ser asĂ­. Stella subiĂł para recoger sus cosas y RK la observĂł, pero nadie podĂ­a leer sus emociones. Ella mirĂł la habitaciĂłn donde habĂ­a estado viviendo durante tres años y sus ojos se empañaron... No pudo contener las lĂĄgrimas. SabĂ­a que su matrimonio terminarĂ­a algĂșn dĂ­a, pero no sabĂ­a por quĂ© sentĂ­a tanto dolor en su corazĂłn... No tenĂ­a muchas cosas que guardar. Se limitĂł a empacar y no tocĂł nada de lo que Ă©l le habĂ­a comprado. Ni siquiera una prenda... Mia la mirĂł y no supo quĂ© decir... Stella se secĂł las lĂĄgrimas y le dijo: "Mia no te preocupes. Estoy bien. Es solo que no soy la mujer correcta para Ă©l". DespuĂ©s de decir eso, tomĂł su bolso y bajĂł las escaleras. **** En la planta inferior... RK seguĂ­a sentado en el sofĂĄ y la miraba, pero ella no deseaba verlo y estaba dispuesta a marcharse... "ÂżA dĂłnde vas?" De repente sonĂł la frĂ­a voz de aquel hombre. Ella se detuvo y lo mirĂł... Desde el principio, ella no estaba en buenos tĂ©rminos con su familia y despuĂ©s de su matrimonio, era mucho mĂĄs difĂ­cil tratar con ellos... En cuanto a Ă©l, ya se habĂ­an divorciado, asĂ­ que no se sentĂ­a obligada a decirle a dĂłnde iba... "No creo que mi paradero tenga algo que ver con el Sr. Kingston. Creo que ahora que ya estamos divorciados y no tenemos nada que ver el uno con el otro, usted debe concentrarse en su futura esposa, y no en su exmujer..." Ella no entendĂ­a el comportamiento hipĂłcrita de ese hombre. Cuando estaban juntos y ella estaba en casa ardiendo en fiebre ni siquiera habĂ­a mostrado preocupaciĂłn por ella... En ese momento, Ă©l estaba ocupado con sus negocios y ganando dinero... No le habĂ­a importado que su esposa se estuviera muriendo. De repente, ella no supo por quĂ©, o si era una ilusiĂłn, pero sintiĂł que despuĂ©s de decir eso sobre una futura esposa, la temperatura a su alrededor bajĂł mucho... SintiĂł frĂ­o en todo su cuerpo y decidiĂł irse... "Detente... " CapĂ­tulo 3 No quiero a ese niño Stella lo escuchĂł y se detuvo. Albergaba un poco de esperanza en su corazĂłn. Los ojos del hombre eran oscuros y frĂ­os. Estos se llenaron de algunos pensamientos misteriosos y una capa de niebla los envolviĂł. De repente, dijo: "No quiero a ese niño. No olvides abortar". RK mirĂł a la mujer que tenĂ­a delante y se quedĂł pensando... SentĂ­a que ella era pura y hermosa, por eso no querĂ­a que lidiara con su carga. La mano de Stella, la cual cargaba su equipaje, temblĂł y la pequeña esperanza que tenĂ­a se desvaneciĂł... Él le habĂ­a roto el corazĂłn tantas veces, no sabĂ­a por quĂ©, pero todavĂ­a le dolĂ­a con la misma intensidad cada vez que sucedĂ­a... "Booooom". Sus palabras explotaron en su cabeza como una bomba. ApretĂł la bolsa que sostenĂ­a. Y sintiĂł como si alguien la hubiera apuñalado... De repente se rio de sĂ­ misma... Se sintiĂł como una tonta. ÂżCĂłmo podĂ­a esperar algo de un hombre tan frĂ­o con su hijo...? QuerĂ­a gritarle, pero al final no dijo nada... Él le habĂ­a dicho una vez que le gustaban los niños y por, pero... Era como si le gustaran, pero no para tenerlos con ELLA... Le dolĂ­a mucho el corazĂłn, pero no querĂ­a que Ă©l viera sus lĂĄgrimas. Se dio la vuelta y quedĂł de espaldas a Ă©l. RespirĂł hondo y dijo: "Sr. Kingston no lo piense demasiado. Yo tampoco lo quiero. Ya habĂ­a decidido abortarlo". Estaba a punto de irse, pero se parĂł y dijo: "Una cosa mĂĄs, espero que no nos volvamos a ver en esta vida..." DespuĂ©s de decir eso, se fue. Al principio, ella no querĂ­a dejar ese lugar, pero ahora... SentĂ­a que se estaba sofocando... SujetĂł su bolso con fuerza y se marchĂł sin mirar atrĂĄs. RK mirĂł la espalda de la mujer, la cual luchaba por mantenerse derecha y no tambalearse... Sus ojos se oscurecieron y se llenaron de algunas emociones ilegibles... Hasta que la figura de la mujer desapareciĂł de su vista, su espalda tensa se relajĂł y dijo... "Conduce..." Cuando el hombre dio la orden, el conductor no esperĂł ni un segundo y pisĂł el acelerador. Entonces, el coche negro se alejĂł y desapareciĂł... *Fin del flashback* "Lo siento, no te vi..." De repente un hombre chocĂł con ella, quien estaba de pie en el pasillo. Los documentos se le cayeron al suelo. Sin embargo, debido a esto ella tambiĂ©n volviĂł a la realidad... "No, lo siento", le dijo, lo ayudĂł a recogerlos y entrĂł en el ascensor. Cuando la puerta se abriĂł, Jack Paul, quien estaba afuera, la saludĂł... La miro con una sonrisa y le dijo: "Stella llegaste. ÂżCĂłmo estĂĄs? Eres nueva aquĂ­, si necesitas algo no dudes en decĂ­rmelo..." Ella lo mirĂł y asintiĂł. "Estoy bien, gracias". Mientras hablaban, caminaron hasta su despacho y se sentaron. Él la mirĂł y le dijo: "Estoy muy contento de que hayas aceptado mi oferta y hayas vuelto". Le dio una carpeta roja y le dijo: "Estoy seguro de que has oĂ­do que alguien quiere comprar nuestra empresa. En esta carpeta estĂĄn los informes que hice, Ă©chales un vistazo". Ella la tomĂł y asintiĂł. Él continuĂł: "Hay muchas empresas que quieren comprar la nuestra, pero entre todas ellas estĂĄn los Grupos RK. No obstante, el precio que nos ofrecieron fue demasiado bajo..." Hizo una pausa y dijo: "Esta vez te pedĂ­ que volvieras para que pudieras darle la vuelta a la situaciĂłn..." "Grupos RK... RenĂ© Kingston..." Sus manos temblaron mientras sostenĂ­a los documentos. Los recuerdos que estaban en lo mĂĄs profundo de su hermĂ©tico corazĂłn invadieron su mente... su mente... Ella se tranquilizĂł y dijo: "HarĂ© lo que pueda". "EstĂĄ bien". Jack se rio y dijo: "Ahora que has aceptado esta tarea ya no estoy preocupado". CapĂ­tulo 4 ÂżPor quĂ© vale setenta millones? Al dĂ­a siguiente, en una cafeterĂ­a... Stella ya habĂ­a organizado todo y le pidiĂł al director de negociaciĂłn de los Grupos RK que se reunieran en una cafeterĂ­a. Mientras lo esperaba, un hombre vestido con un traje negro y gafas de montura dorada se acercĂł. Pero cuando
 llegĂł y la vio, se sorprendiĂł. Ella tambiĂ©n se quedĂł estupefacta al mirar a la persona que tenĂ­a delante. Porque, quien estaba frente a ella era el asistente de RK, Alex Triston. Por un momento, ambos se quedaron callados. Fue ella quien tomĂł la iniciativa y dijo: "CuĂĄnto tiempo sin vernos". Él escuchĂł sus palabras y recobrĂł la compostura. AsintiĂł y se sentĂł. Ella no perdiĂł el tiempo y fue directo al grano. "Sr. Triston aquĂ­ estĂĄn los documentos, si le parece bien, por favor, fĂ­rmelos". Mientras lo decĂ­a, los colocĂł delante de Ă©l. Él vio el impactante precio de setenta millones y se escandalizĂł. "Srta. Richard, los Grupos RK solo pueden ofrecer cuarenta millones. El precio propuesto por su empresa es extremadamente alto". Desde el principio, ella no querĂ­a firmar ese contrato. Nunca permitirĂĄ que ese hombre se convierta en su jefe. Ella sentĂ­a que estaba perdiendo su tiempo, deberĂ­a buscar alguna otra compañía. "EstĂĄ bien, pero no podemos firmar". Dijo recogiendo sus cosas y decidida a irse. Alex vio que estaba a punto de marcharse y que no estaba interesada en el trato por lo que se asustĂł. Se le acercĂł y la detuvo. "Srta. por favor espere, dĂ©jeme llamar y preguntar sobre el precio una vez mĂĄs". Ella se detuvo y asintiĂł. "Por supuesto". Él caminĂł hacia un lado y llamĂł. **** En los Grupos RK, oficina del director general... RK estaba sentado en la cabecera y escuchaba el informe del departamento de marketing cuando su telĂ©fono sonĂł. Lo mirĂł y colgĂł. No le gustaba que lo molestaran en el trabajo. Sin embargo, al cabo de unos segundos, volviĂł a sonar. Los que estaban en la oficina vieron su frĂ­a expresiĂłn y temblaron. TomĂł el telĂ©fono y preguntĂł: "ÂżQuĂ© sucede?" Su voz era frĂ­a. Alex le informĂł de toda la situaciĂłn. "Diles, que eso no va a suceder setenta millones es demasiado. No lo valen". Cuando terminĂł de hablar, se dispuso a colgar... Pero su asistente le dijo algo que hizo que se detuviera a pensar por un momento. Sus dedos golpearon la mesa y despuĂ©s de un minuto respondiĂł: "De acuerdo, aceptemos setenta millones". DespuĂ©s hizo una pausa y añadiĂł: "Dile que irĂ© a la empresa y que quiero que me explique personalmente por quĂ© vale setenta millones". DespuĂ©s colgĂł. En sus profundos ojos azules habĂ­a emociones desconocidas. La gente del departamento de marketing escuchĂł sus palabras y se sorprendieron. "El director general va a firmar personalmente el contrato". "ÂżEra esa negociaciĂłn digna de su visita?". AdemĂĄs, sabĂ­an que Raksham no necesitaba involucrarse personalmente en ese trato. Todos ellos cuestionaban la situaciĂłn. **** Alex no estaba hablando demasiado lejos asĂ­ que ella pudo oĂ­r una parte de su conversaciĂłn. Ella lo escuchĂł decir su nombre directamente, a la persona al otro lado del telĂ©fono. Tres minutos despuĂ©s... "ÂĄSrta. Richard, espere! El Sr. Kingston dijo que no tiene ningĂșn problema con el precio. El acuerdo se fijarĂĄ segĂșn los tĂ©rminos de su empresa, firmemos rĂĄpidamente para que nadie se eche para atrĂĄs". Cuando terminĂł de hablar, sacĂł los documentos, firmĂł y le dio el bolĂ­grafo. Ella se sorprendiĂł un poco al ver su actitud arrogante, era como si ya hubiera comprado la empresa. MirĂł el bolĂ­grafo aturdida. No se imaginaba que el acuerdo entre los dos fuera a salir tan bien y sin esfuerzo. Ella sintiĂł que habĂ­a dejado clara su postura al no querer bajar el precio y que se habĂ­a mantenido bastante firme en su decisiĂłn. Pero quien iba a decirlo. RK se habĂ­a mostrado mucho mĂĄs firme que ella respecto a la adquisiciĂłn de la compañía. Incluso aceptĂł firmar el contrato pagando el precio que ella habĂ­a establecido. "A Ă©l no le gustaba cambiar de decisiĂłn pasara lo que pasara. Entonces, Âżpor quĂ© lo habĂ­a hecho?" "ÂżEra porque, despuĂ©s de vivir con el amor de su vida, Ă©l habĂ­a cambiado?" PensĂł... Pero sin importar quĂ©... Ahora, ÂżquĂ© podĂ­a hacer? TomĂł el bolĂ­grafo y firmĂł. A ella no le importaba nada que tuviera que ver con Ă©l...de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allĂ­. de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allĂ­. Normalmente, ella no querrĂ­a que Ă©l se convirtiera en su jefe, pero... ÂżQuĂ© podĂ­a hacer? DebĂ­a terminar ese trabajo y marcharse rĂĄpidamente. Alex guardĂł los documentos, le dio la mano y dijo: "Srta. Richard a partir de ahora somos compañeros de trabajo en la misma empresa. En el futuro, ÂĄpor favor, cuide de nosotros!" Ella solo le dedicĂł una sonrisa forzada. Solo su corazĂłn y Dios sabĂ­an cuĂĄnto deseaba que aquel hombre fuera su jefe. Él la mirĂł y añadiĂł: "Por favor, vuelva rĂĄpido a su empresa, el Sr. Kingston estarĂĄ allĂ­ dentro de un rato. Ha dicho que quiere que usted... le explique personalmente por quĂ© vale setenta millones". Tampoco sabĂ­a por quĂ© su jefe querĂ­a que ella se lo dijera personalmente, teniendo en cuenta lo que habĂ­a pasado entre ellos. Pero como asistente, solo podĂ­a hacer lo que Ă©l dijera. ***** De regreso en la empresa... Ella estaba sentada dentro de su coche, pero su mente estaba llena de pensamientos de cĂłmo en el futuro RK se convertirĂĄ en su jefe. "ÂĄAhhh! Stella, eres la mejor. Acabas de cerrar el contrato en cuanto apareciste". El que hablaba era la asistente del director de la empresa. "No sabes, antes de que vinieras, el Sr. Paul habĂ­a enviado a mucha gente a negociar con el Sr. Kingston, pero Ă©l solo bajaba el precio". La abrazĂł y le dijo alegremente: "Stella eres nuestra estrella de la suerte". Ella bajĂł la cabeza y no dijo nada, porque eso no era lo que ella querĂ­a. Lily continuĂł: "Acabas de llegar, asĂ­ que no debes conocer muy bien la ciudad". Mientras decĂ­a eso se acercĂł a su oĂ­do y dijo: "DĂ©jame decirte que el Sr. Kingston es el hombre mĂĄs guapo de ciudad X. No solo es apuesto, sino tambiĂ©n rico y competente. Es el hombre de los sueños de muchas mujeres del mundo..." Al oĂ­r sus palabras, Stella se quedĂł sin palabras. "He oĂ­do que antes tenĂ­a una prometida... Pero la dejĂł hace seis años", comentĂł Lily. "ÂżNo se casĂł con la hermana de esa chica?" Ella no podĂ­a creer que aĂșn no se hubieran casado. ÂżNo se habĂ­a divorciado de ella porque querĂ­a casarse con su hermana? PensĂł que ya deberĂ­an haberlo hecho, tenido hijos y vivido felices el uno con el otro. "Stella, aquĂ­ estĂĄs..." Cuando Jack se enterĂł de que ella habĂ­a llegado a un acuerdo con los Grupos RK, acudiĂł personalmente a recibirla con una gran sonrisa en la cara. "Stella, no me has decepcionado... RĂĄpido ve a la sala de reuniones y siĂ©ntate un rato. El Sr. Kingston llegarĂĄ pronto y vendrĂĄs conmigo para darle la bienvenida..." "No quiero ir..." Inconscientemente, esas palabras salieron de la boca de Stella. Cuando se dio cuenta de lo que habĂ­a dicho, hizo una pausa y dijo: "Sr. Paul, lamento mi comportamiento, pero no quiero ir..." Su voz era firme. "Como usted sabe yo acabo de regresar a causa de este contrato. Ahora que todo estĂĄ en marcha, quiero volver a Francia y trabajar en la oficina central de la empresa como antes". DespuĂ©s de su divorcio y de lo ocurrido hace seis años... no querĂ­a volver a ver a ese hombre. Sus palabras... "No quiero a ese niño..." TodavĂ­a resonaban en su mente. DespuĂ©s de regresar... no querĂ­a verlo. Ese hombre de sangre frĂ­a y corazĂłn de piedra ya le habĂ­a roto el corazĂłn mil veces, y no querĂ­a volver a experimentar ese dolor. Tal vez en el fondo no era capaz de olvidarlo por completo o tal vez habĂ­a algo mĂĄs... Sin embargo, estaba segura de una cosa: no querĂ­a encontrarse con Ă©l. Si aĂșn quedaba un poco de amor en su interior, querĂ­a eliminarlo lo antes posible y mantenerse alejada de Ă©l. Jack la mirĂł y le dijo: "No es que no quiera que vuelvas, pero ahora sabes que la compañía fue comprada por el Sr. RK, y si te vas del paĂ­s o no... SerĂĄ decisiĂłn de Ă©l..." ÂżQuĂ©? Hace seis años, su matrimonio habĂ­a estado en sus manos, y ahora su trabajo... Ella se resistĂ­a a dejar que Ă©l decidiera su futuro... Se sentĂ­a como si hubiera caĂ­do en una trampa. Ella querĂ­a permanecer lo mĂĄs lejos posible de Ă©l. Jack la mirĂł a la cara y supo que no se encontraba de buen humor por lo que le dijo: "De acuerdo, entonces vete y descansa un poco. DespuĂ©s de que el Sr. RK se haga cargo de la empresa, puedes solicitar tu permiso de nuevo..." "SolicĂ­taselo..." Ahora, Ă©l decidirĂ­a si se iba o no. Cuando pensĂł en aquello, sintiĂł como si su cabeza estuviera a punto de explotar... Ahora mismo, ella no querĂ­a nada... Solo deseaba irse de ese lugar. SabĂ­a que Ă©l llegarĂ­a en cualquier momento y que existĂ­a la posibilidad de encontrarse con Ă©l. AsĂ­ que, al menos por ahora, lo mejor para ella era marcharse lo mĂĄs rĂĄpido posible, para poder evitarlo... No dijo nada y se dispuso a retirarse. Pero justo cuando dio el primer paso, oyĂł a alguien... "Sr. Rk..." ...... ==== Stella Richard se casĂł con Rene Kingston en lugar de su hermana Sophia por algunas razones. Pero desde el principio, ella sabe que su matrimonio era solo un contrato por tiempo lĂ­mite y una vez que se cumpliĂł el tiempo, ella tenĂ­a que irse. Para RK, este matrimonio fue solo una carga, pero para ella fue un regalo de Dios. Porque RK era el hombre al que habĂ­a amado toda su juventud... Entonces, mientras tanto de su matrimonio, Stella hizo todo lo posible para que este matrimonio funcionara. Pero el dĂ­a que descubriĂł que estaba embarazada, su esposo le dio el papel de divorcio y le dijo... "No quiero a este niño. No olvides abortar". Estas palabras salen de su boca, como una bomba para Stella, y cambiaron su vida... Ella firmĂł su nombre en el papel de divorcio y saliĂł de la casa, porque ella no quiere estar con un hombre tan frĂ­o. Seis años despuĂ©s, RK comprĂł la empresa en la que trabajaba Stella. Pero Stella hizo todo lo posible por no tener nada que ver con Ă©l, porque ella tenĂ­a un hijo y no querĂ­a que Ă©l se enterara de Ă©l... Pero un dĂ­a, cuando Stella recogiĂł a su hijo de la escuela, Ă©l la vio... RK su mirada se posĂł en el niño a su lado, su rostro se veĂ­a igual que cuando era joven... ÂżQuĂ© sucederĂĄ en adelante? Los capĂ­tulos disponibles son limitados aquĂ­, haga click el botĂłn abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo mĂĄs contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederĂĄ a este libro) &5& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spc Beloved Books https://www.facebook.com/61565799023858/ 525 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.manobook.com IMAGE https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spcp23_2-240914-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=911653190288373&rawadid=120212758938350521 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461512990_1064485495299180_7478486849629900849_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bbRKIzaCpZAQ7kNvgEEXGic&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=A26zZ8b0VAlzIAqMFT2dB6o&oh=00_AYA24KVxkgtLaIyiH3wYEXrdpPCGuGHcPrj4xnZcKZFlkw&oe=67191AF2 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Beloved Books 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,222,531
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":true,"simple_request_ratio":0.06697459584295612,"is_bh_selenium":null,"selenium_ratio":null,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'
No 2024-10-19 02:27 active 1652 0 Ronstadt Revolution LIVE! Join us for an unforgettable evening with Ronstadt Revolution, a tribute to the legendary Linda Ronstadt, on ✹ November 9th at 7:30 PM✹ at the Downtown Theatre in Fairfield, CA! Enjoy timeless classics and hear captivating stories about her life, plus anecdotes from our talented band members with decades of professional music experience. 🌟 **Special Offer** Use promo code HEATWAVE for $8 of tickets! đŸŽŸïž Grab your tickets NOW and get ready for a night of nostalgia and celebration. 👉 Get Tickets Here: https://shorturl.at/BxP05 #RonstadtRevolution #LindaRonstadt #LiveMusic #FairfieldCA #DowntownTheatre #PromoCode SHOP_NOW https://shorturl.at/BxP05 Ronstadt Revolution https://www.facebook.com/61556746686889/ 181 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Shop now 0 ci.ovationtix.com IMAGE https://shorturl.at/BxP05 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463616118_1727149998115646_4991330496171829606_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=62R_oM2iBFAQ7kNvgHotHfY&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AmEI_O7nIVIqlmTmMGJ5mXJ&oh=00_AYAGqgwyosNGVc4UV6q1tciCy_ZAAs1zp9oLJ5ld0cO_Qg&oe=67194791 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Ronstadt Revolution 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete

Page 10 of 135, showing 20 record(s) out of 2,688 total

Download CSV New Ads